Quotations.ch
  Directory : A Revision of the Treaty, Being a Sequel of The Economic Consequence of the Peace
GUIDE SUPPORT US BLOG
  • Project Gutenberg's A Revision of the Treaty, by John Maynard Keynes
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
  • almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
  • re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
  • with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
  • Title: A Revision of the Treaty
  • Being a Sequel of The Economic Consequence of the Peace
  • Author: John Maynard Keynes
  • Release Date: June 19, 2014 [EBook #46037]
  • Language: English
  • Character set encoding: UTF-8
  • *** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A REVISION OF THE TREATY ***
  • Produced by Giovanni Fini and the Online Distributed
  • Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
  • produced from images generously made available by The
  • Internet Archive)
  • [Illustration: LORD KEYNES.]
  • A REVISION OF THE TREATY
  • A REVISION
  • OF THE TREATY
  • BEING A SEQUEL TO
  • THE ECONOMIC CONSEQUENCES
  • OF THE PEACE
  • BY
  • JOHN MAYNARD KEYNES, C.B.
  • FELLOW OF KING’S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE
  • [Illustration]
  • NEW YORK
  • HARCOURT, BRACE AND COMPANY
  • 1922
  • COPYRIGHT, 1922, BY
  • HARCOURT, BRACE AND COMPANY, INC.
  • PRINTED IN THE U. S. A. BY
  • THE QUINN BODEN & COMPANY
  • RAHWAY, N. J.
  • PREFACE
  • _The Economic Consequences of the Peace_, which I published in
  • December 1919, has been reprinted from time to time without revision
  • or correction. So much has come to our knowledge since then, that a
  • revised edition of that book would be out of place. I have thought it
  • better, therefore, to leave it unaltered, and to collect together in
  • this _Sequel_ the corrections and additions which the flow of events
  • makes necessary, together with my reflections on the present facts.
  • But this book is strictly what it represents itself to be—a _Sequel_;
  • I might almost have said an Appendix. I have nothing very new to say on
  • the fundamental issues. Some of the Remedies which I proposed two years
  • ago are now everybody’s commonplaces, and I have nothing startling to
  • add to them. My object is a strictly limited one, namely to provide
  • facts and materials for an intelligent review of the Reparation Problem
  • as it now is.
  • “The great thing about this wood,” said M. Clemenceau of his pine
  • forest in La Vendée, “is that, here, there is not the slightest chance
  • of meeting Lloyd George or President Wilson. Nothing here but the
  • squirrels.” I wish that I could claim the same advantages for this book.
  • J. M. KEYNES.
  • KING’S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE,
  • _December_ 1921.
  • CONTENTS
  • CHAPTER I
  • PAGE
  • THE STATE OF OPINION 3
  • CHAPTER II
  • FROM THE RATIFICATION OF THE TREATY OF VERSAILLES TO
  • THE SECOND ULTIMATUM OF LONDON 11
  • EXCURSUS I.—COAL 44
  • EXCURSUS II.—THE LEGALITY OF OCCUPYING GERMANY
  • EAST OF THE RHINE 57
  • CHAPTER III
  • THE BURDEN OF THE LONDON SETTLEMENT 64
  • EXCURSUS III.—THE WIESBADEN AGREEMENT 92
  • EXCURSUS IV.—THE MARK EXCHANGE 100
  • CHAPTER IV
  • THE REPARATION BILL 106
  • EXCURSUS V.—RECEIPTS AND EXPENSES PRIOR TO
  • MAY 1, 1921 131
  • EXCURSUS VI.—THE DIVISION OF RECEIPTS BETWEEN
  • THE ALLIES 138
  • CHAPTER V
  • THE LEGALITY OF THE CLAIM FOR PENSIONS 144
  • CHAPTER VI
  • REPARATION, INTER–ALLY DEBT, AND INTERNATIONAL TRADE 163
  • CHAPTER VII
  • THE REVISION OF THE TREATY AND THE SETTLEMENT OF
  • EUROPE 179
  • APPENDIX OF DOCUMENTS
  • I. SUMMARY OF SPA AGREEMENT (JULY 1920) 203
  • II. THE DECISIONS OF PARIS (JANUARY 1921) 207
  • III. THE CLAIMS SUBMITTED TO THE REPARATION COMMISSION
  • (FEBRUARY 1921) 210
  • IV. THE FIRST ULTIMATUM OF LONDON (MARCH 1921) 213
  • V. THE GERMAN COUNTER–PROPOSAL (APRIL 1921) 215
  • VI. THE REPARATION COMMISSION’S ASSESSMENT (APRIL
  • 1921) 219
  • VII. THE SECOND ULTIMATUM OF LONDON (MAY 1921) 219
  • VIII. SUMMARY OF THE WIESBADEN AGREEMENT (OCTOBER
  • 1921) 228
  • IX. TABLES OF INTER–GOVERNMENTAL INDEBTEDNESS 238
  • INDEX 240
  • A REVISION OF THE TREATY
  • BEING A SEQUEL TO
  • THE ECONOMIC CONSEQUENCES OF THE PEACE
  • CHAPTER I
  • THE STATE OF OPINION
  • It is the method of modern statesmen to talk as much folly as the
  • public demand and to practise no more of it than is compatible with
  • what they have said, trusting that such folly in action as must wait
  • on folly in word will soon disclose itself as such, and furnish an
  • opportunity for slipping back into wisdom,—the Montessori system for
  • the child, the Public. He who contradicts this child will soon give
  • place to other tutors. Praise, therefore, the beauty of the flames he
  • wishes to touch, the music of the breaking toy; even urge him forward;
  • yet waiting with vigilant care, the wise and kindly savior of Society,
  • for the right moment to snatch him back, just singed and now attentive.
  • I can conceive for this terrifying statesmanship a plausible defense.
  • Mr. Lloyd George took the responsibility for a Treaty of Peace, which
  • was not wise, which was partly impossible, and which endangered the
  • life of Europe. He may defend himself by saying that he knew that it
  • was not wise and was partly impossible and endangered the life of
  • Europe; but that public passions and public ignorance play a part
  • in the world of which he who aspires to lead a democracy must take
  • account; that the Peace of Versailles was the best momentary settlement
  • which the demands of the mob and the characters of the chief actors
  • conjoined to permit; and for the life of Europe, that he has spent his
  • skill and strength for two years in avoiding or moderating the dangers.
  • Such claims would be partly true and cannot be brushed away. The
  • private history of the Peace Conference, as it has been disclosed by
  • French and American participators, displays Mr. Lloyd George in a
  • partly favorable light, generally striving against the excesses of the
  • Treaty and doing what he could, short of risking a personal defeat.
  • The public history of the two years which have followed it exhibit him
  • as protecting Europe from as many of the evil consequences of his own
  • Treaty, as it lay in his power to prevent, with a craft few could have
  • bettered, preserving the peace, though not the prosperity, of Europe,
  • seldom expressing the truth, yet often acting under its influence. He
  • would claim, therefore, that by devious paths, a faithful servant of
  • the possible, he was serving Man.
  • He may judge rightly that this is the best of which a democracy is
  • capable,—to be jockeyed, humbugged, cajoled along the right road. A
  • preference for truth or for sincerity _as a method_ may be a prejudice
  • based on some esthetic or personal standard, inconsistent, in
  • politics, with practical good.
  • We cannot yet tell. Even the public learns by experience. Will
  • the charm work still, when the stock of statesmen’s credibility,
  • accumulated before these times, is getting exhausted?
  • In any event, private individuals are not under the same obligation
  • as Cabinet Ministers to sacrifice veracity to the public weal. It is
  • a permitted self–indulgence for a private person to speak and write
  • freely. Perhaps it may even contribute one ingredient to the congeries
  • of things which the wands of statesmen cause to work together, so
  • marvelously, for our ultimate good.
  • * * * * *
  • For these reasons I do not admit error in having based _The Economic
  • Consequences of the Peace_ on a literal interpretation of the Treaty
  • of Versailles, or in having examined the results of actually carrying
  • it out. I argued that much of it was _impossible;_ but I do not agree
  • with many critics, who held that, for this very reason, it was also
  • harmless. Inside opinion accepted from the beginning many of my main
  • conclusions about the Treaty.[1] But it was not therefore unimportant
  • that outside opinion should accept them also.
  • For there are, in the present times, two opinions; not, as in former
  • ages, the true and the false, but the outside and the inside; the
  • opinion of the public voiced by the politicians and the newspapers,
  • and the opinion of the politicians, the journalists and the civil
  • servants, upstairs and backstairs and behind–stairs, expressed in
  • limited circles. In time of war it became a patriotic duty that the two
  • opinions should be as different as possible; and some seem to think it
  • so still.
  • This is not entirely new. But there has been a change. Some say that
  • Mr. Gladstone was a hypocrite; yet if so, he dropped no mask in
  • private life. The high tragedians, who once ranted in the Parliaments
  • of the world, continued it at supper afterwards. But appearances can
  • no longer be kept up behind the scenes. The paint of public life, if
  • it is ruddy enough to cross the flaring footlights of to–day, cannot
  • be worn in private,—which makes a great difference to the psychology
  • of the actors themselves. The multitude which lives in the auditorium
  • of the world needs something larger than life and plainer than the
  • truth. Sound itself travels too slowly in this vast theater, and a true
  • word no longer holds when its broken echoes have reached the furthest
  • listener.
  • Those who live in the limited circles and share the inside opinion pay
  • both too much and too little attention to the outside opinion; too
  • much, because, ready in words and promises to concede to it everything,
  • they regard open opposition as absurdly futile; too little, because
  • they believe that these words and promises are so certainly destined to
  • change in due season, that it is pedantic, tiresome, and inappropriate
  • to analyze their literal meaning and exact consequences. They know all
  • this nearly as well as the critic, who wastes, in their view, his time
  • and his emotions in exciting himself too much over what, on his own
  • showing, cannot possibly happen. Nevertheless, what is said before the
  • world is, still, of deeper consequence than the subterranean breathings
  • and well–informed whisperings, knowledge of which allows inside opinion
  • to feel superior to outside opinion, even at the moment of bowing to it.
  • But there is a further complication. In England (and perhaps elsewhere
  • also), there are _two_ outside opinions, that which is expressed in the
  • newspapers and that which the mass of ordinary men privately suspect to
  • be true. These two degrees of the outside opinion are much nearer to
  • one another than they are to the inside, and under some aspects they
  • are identical; yet there is under the surface a real difference between
  • the dogmatism and definiteness of the press and the living, indefinite
  • belief of the individual man. I fancy that even in 1919 the average
  • Englishman never really believed in the indemnity; he took it always
  • with a grain of salt, with a measure of intellectual doubt. But it
  • seemed to him that for the time being there could be little practical
  • harm in going on the indemnity tack, and also that, in relation to
  • his feelings at that time, a belief in the possibility of boundless
  • payments by Germany was in better sentiment, even if less true, than
  • the contrary. Thus the recent modification in British outside opinion
  • is only partly intellectual, and is due rather to changed conditions;
  • for it is seen that perseverance with the indemnity does now involve
  • practical harm, whilst the claims of sentiment are no longer so
  • decisive. He is therefore prepared to attend to arguments, of which he
  • had always been aware out of the corner of his eye.
  • Foreign observers are apt to heed too little these unspoken
  • sensibilities, which the voice of the press is bound to express
  • ultimately. Inside opinion gradually affects them by percolating to
  • wider and wider circles; and they are susceptible in time to argument,
  • common sense, or self–interest. It is the business of the modern
  • politician to be accurately aware of all three degrees; he must have
  • enough intellect to understand the inside opinion, enough sympathy to
  • detect the inner outside opinion, and enough brass to express the outer
  • outside opinion.
  • Whether this account is true or fanciful, there can be no doubt as
  • to the immense change in public sentiment over the past two years.
  • The desire for a quiet life, for reduced commitments, for comfortable
  • terms with our neighbors is now paramount. The megalomania of war has
  • passed away, and every one wishes to conform himself with the facts.
  • For these reasons the Reparation Chapter of the Treaty of Versailles is
  • crumbling. There is little prospect now of the disastrous consequences
  • of its fulfilment.
  • I undertake in the following chapters a double task, beginning with
  • a chronicle of events and a statement of the present facts, and
  • concluding with proposals of what we ought to do. I naturally attach
  • primary importance to the latter. But it is not only of historical
  • interest to glance at the recent past. If we look back a little closely
  • on the two years which have just elapsed (and the general memory
  • unaided is now so weak that we know the past little better than the
  • future), we shall be chiefly struck, I think, by the large element
  • of injurious make–believe. My concluding proposals assume that this
  • element of make–believe has ceased to be politically necessary; that
  • outside opinion is now ready for inside opinion to disclose, and act
  • upon, its secret convictions; and that it is no longer an act of futile
  • indiscretion to speak sensibly in public.
  • FOOTNOTE:
  • [1] “Its merely colorable fulfilment of solemn contracts with a
  • defeated nation, its timorous failure to reckon with economic
  • realities,” as Professor Allyn Young wrote in a review of my book.
  • Yet Professor Young has thought right, nevertheless, to make
  • himself a partial apologist of the Treaty, and to describe it as “a
  • forward–looking document.”
  • CHAPTER II
  • FROM THE RATIFICATION OF THE TREATY OF VERSAILLES TO THE SECOND
  • ULTIMATUM OF LONDON
  • I. _The Execution of the Treaty and the Plebiscites_
  • The Treaty of Versailles was ratified on January 10, 1920, and except
  • in the plebiscite areas its territorial provisions came into force on
  • that date. The Slesvig plebiscite (February and March, 1920) awarded
  • the north to Denmark and the south to Germany, in each case by a
  • decisive majority. The East Prussian plebiscite (July, 1920) showed an
  • overwhelming vote for Germany. The Upper Silesian plebiscite (March,
  • 1921) yielded a majority of nearly two to one in favor of Germany for
  • the province as a whole,[2] but a majority for Poland in certain areas
  • of the south and east. On the basis of this vote, and having regard to
  • the industrial unity of certain disputed areas, the principal Allies,
  • with the exception of France, were of opinion that, apart from the
  • southeastern districts of Pless and Rybnik which, although they contain
  • undeveloped coalfields of great importance, are at present agricultural
  • in character, nearly the whole of the province should be assigned to
  • Germany. Owing to the inability of France to accept this solution,
  • the whole problem was referred to the League of Nations for final
  • arbitration. This body bisected the industrial area in the interests of
  • racial or nationalistic justice; and introduced at the same time, in
  • the endeavor to avoid the consequences of this bisection, complicated
  • economic provisions of doubtful efficiency in the interests of material
  • prosperity. They limited these provisions to fifteen years, trusting
  • perhaps that something will have occurred to revise their decision
  • before the end of that time. Broadly speaking, the frontier has been
  • drawn, entirely irrespective of economic considerations, so as to
  • include as large as possible a proportion of German voters on one side
  • of it and Polish voters on the other (although to achieve this result
  • it has been thought necessary to assign two almost purely German towns,
  • Kattowitz and Königshütte to Poland). From this limited point of view
  • the work may have been done fairly. But the Treaty had directed that
  • economic and geographical considerations should be taken into account
  • also.
  • I do not intend to examine in detail the wisdom of this decision. It
  • is believed in Germany that subterranean influence brought to bear
  • by France contributed to the result. I doubt if this was a material
  • factor, except that the officials of the League were naturally anxious,
  • in the interests of the League itself, to produce a solution which
  • would not be a fiasco through the members of the Council of the
  • League failing to agree about it amongst themselves; which inevitably
  • imported a certain bias in favor of a solution acceptable to France.
  • The decision raises, I think, much more fundamental doubts about this
  • method of settling international affairs.
  • Difficulties do not arise in simple cases. The League of Nations
  • will be called in where there is a conflict between opposed and
  • incommensurable claims. A good decision can only result by impartial,
  • disinterested, very well–informed and authoritative persons taking
  • _everything_ into account. Since International Justice is dealing with
  • vast organic units and not with a multitude of small units of which
  • the individual particularities are best ignored and left to average
  • themselves out, it cannot be the same thing as the cut–and–dried
  • lawyer’s justice of the municipal court. It will be a dangerous
  • practice, therefore, to entrust the settlement of the ancient conflicts
  • now inherent in the tangled structure of Europe, to elderly gentlemen
  • from South America and the far Asiatic East, who will deem it their
  • duty to extract a strict legal interpretation from the available
  • signed documents,—who will, that is to say, take account of as _few_
  • things as possible, in an excusable search for a simplicity which is
  • not there. That would only give us more judgments of Solomon with the
  • ass’s ears, a Solomon with the bandaged eyes of law, who, when he says
  • “Divide ye the living child in twain,” means it.
  • The Wilsonian dogma, which exalts and dignifies the divisions of race
  • and nationality above the bonds of trade and culture, and guarantees
  • frontiers but not happiness, is deeply embedded in the conception of
  • the League of Nations as at present constituted. It yields us the
  • paradox that the first experiment in international government should
  • exert its influence in the direction of intensifying nationalism.
  • These parenthetic reflections have arisen from the fact that from a
  • certain limited point of view the Council of the League may be able to
  • advance a good case in favor of its decision. My criticism strikes more
  • deeply than would a mere allegation of partiality.
  • With the conclusion of the plebiscites the frontiers of Germany were
  • complete.
  • In January 1920 Holland was called on to surrender the Kaiser; and,
  • to the scarcely concealed relief of the Governments concerned, she
  • duly refused (January 23, 1920). In the same month the surrender of
  • some thousands of “war criminals” was claimed, but, in the face of a
  • passionate protest from Germany, was not insisted on. It was arranged
  • instead that, in the first instance at least, only a limited number of
  • cases should be pursued, not before Allied Courts, as provided by the
  • Treaty, but before the High Court of Leipzig. Some such cases have been
  • tried; and now, by tacit consent, we hear no more about it.
  • On March 13, 1920, an outbreak by the reactionaries in Berlin (the
  • Kapp “Putsch”) resulted in their holding the capital for five days
  • and in the flight of the Ebert Government to Dresden. The defeat of
  • this outbreak, largely by means of the weapon of the general strike
  • (the first success of which was, it is curious to note, in defense
  • of established order), was followed by Communist disturbances in
  • Westphalia and the Ruhr. In dealing with this second outbreak, the
  • German Government despatched more troops into the district than was
  • permissible under the Treaty, with the result that France seized the
  • opportunity, without the concurrence of her Allies, of occupying
  • Frankfurt (April 6, 1920) and Darmstadt, this being the immediate
  • occasion of the first of the series of Allied Conferences recorded
  • below—the Conference of San Remo.
  • These events, and also doubts as to the capacity of the Central German
  • Government to enforce its authority in Bavaria, led to successive
  • postponements of the completion of disarmament, due under the Treaty
  • for March 31, 1920, until its final enforcement by the London Ultimatum
  • of May 5, 1921.
  • There remains Reparation, the chief subject of the chronicle which
  • follows. In the course of 1920 Germany carried out certain specific
  • deliveries and restitutions prescribed by the Treaty. A vast quantity
  • of identifiable property, removed from France and Belgium, was duly
  • restored to its owners.[3] The Mercantile Marine was surrendered. Some
  • dyestuffs were delivered, and a certain quantity of coal. But Germany
  • paid no cash, and the real problem of Reparation was still postponed.[4]
  • With the Conferences of the spring and summer of 1920 there began the
  • long series of attempts to modify the impossibilities of the Treaty and
  • to mold it into workable form.
  • II. _The Conferences of San Remo_ (_April_ 19–26, 1920), _Hythe_ (_May_
  • 15 _and June_ 19, 1920), _Boulogne_ (_June_ 21, 22, 1920), _Brussels_
  • (_July_ 2–3, 1920), _and Spa_ (_July_ 5–16, 1920)
  • It is difficult to keep distinct the series of a dozen discussions
  • between the Premiers of the Allied Powers which occupied the year from
  • April 1920 to April 1921. The result of each Conference was generally
  • abortive, but the total effect was cumulative; and by gradual stages
  • the project of revising the Treaty gained ground in every quarter. The
  • Conferences furnish an extraordinary example of Mr. Lloyd George’s
  • methods. At each of them he pushed the French as far as he could, but
  • not as far as he wanted; and then came home to acclaim the settlement
  • provisionally reached (and destined to be changed a month later) as an
  • expression of complete accord between himself and his French colleague,
  • as a nearly perfect embodiment of wisdom, and as a settlement which
  • Germany would be well advised to accept as final, adding about every
  • third time that, if she did not, he would support the invasion of
  • her territory. As time went on, his reputation with the French was
  • not improved; yet he steadily gained his object,—though this may be
  • ascribed not to the superiority of the method as such, but to facts
  • being implacably on his side.
  • The first of the series, the Conference of San Remo (April 19–26,
  • 1920), was held under the presidency of the Italian Premier, Signor
  • Nitti, who did not conceal his desire to revise the Treaty. M.
  • Millerand stood, of course, for its integrity, whilst Mr. Lloyd George
  • (according to _The Times_ of that date) occupied a middle position.
  • Since it was evident that the French would not then accept any new
  • formula, Mr. Lloyd George concentrated his forces on arranging for a
  • discussion face to face between the Supreme Council and the German
  • Government, such a meeting, extraordinary to relate, having never yet
  • been arranged, neither during the Peace Conference nor afterwards.
  • Defeated in a proposal to invite German representatives to San Remo
  • forthwith, he succeeded in carrying a decision to summon them to
  • visit Spa in the following month “for the discussion of the practical
  • application of the Reparation Clauses.” This was the first step; and
  • for the rest the Conference contented itself with a Declaration on
  • German Disarmament. Mr. Lloyd George had had to concede to M. Millerand
  • that the integrity of the Treaty should be maintained; but speaking in
  • the House of Commons on his return home, he admitted a preference for a
  • not “too literal” interpretation of it.
  • In May the Premiers met in privacy at Hythe to consider their course
  • at Spa. The notion of the sliding scale, which was to play a great
  • part in the Paris Decisions and the Second Ultimatum of London, now
  • came definitely on the carpet. A Committee of Experts was appointed to
  • prepare for examination a scheme by which Germany should pay a certain
  • minimum sum each year, supplemented by further sums in accordance with
  • her capacity. This opened the way for new ideas, but no agreement was
  • yet in sight as to actual figures. Meantime the Spa Conference was put
  • off for a month.
  • In the following month the Premiers met again at Boulogne (June 21,
  • 1920), this meeting being preceded by an informal week–end at Hythe
  • (June 19, 1920). It was reported that on this occasion the Allies got
  • so far as definitely to agree on the principle of minimum annuities
  • extensible in accordance with Germany’s economic revival. Definite
  • figures even were mentioned, namely, a period of thirty–five years and
  • minimum annuities of three milliard gold marks. The Spa Conference was
  • again put off into the next month.
  • At last the Spa meeting was really due. Again the Premiers met
  • (Brussels, July 2, 3, 1920) to consider the course they would adopt.
  • They discussed many things, especially the proportions in which the
  • still hypothetical Reparation receipts were to be divided amongst
  • the claimants.[5] But no concrete scheme was adopted for Reparation
  • itself. Meanwhile a memorandum handed in by the German experts made
  • it plain that no plan politically possible in France was economically
  • possible in Germany. “The Note of the German economic experts,” wrote
  • _The Times_ on July 3, 1920, “is tantamount to a demand for a complete
  • revision of the Peace Treaty. The Allies have therefore to consider
  • whether they will call the Germans sharply to order under the menace of
  • definite sanctions, or whether they will risk creating the impression
  • of feebleness by dallying with German tergiversations.” This was a
  • good idea; if the Allies could not agree amongst themselves as to the
  • precise way of altering the Treaty, a “complete accord” between them
  • could be re–established by “calling the Germans sharply to order” for
  • venturing to suggest that the Treaty could be altered at all.
  • At last, on July 5, 1920, the long–heralded Conference met. But,
  • although it occupied twelve days, no time was found for reaching
  • the item on the agenda which it had been primarily summoned to
  • discuss—namely, Reparations. Before this dangerous topic could be
  • reached urgent engagements recalled M. Millerand to Paris. One of the
  • chief subjects actually dealt with, coal, is treated in Excursus I.
  • at the conclusion of this chapter. But the chief significance of the
  • meeting lay in the fact that then for the first time the responsible
  • ministers and experts of Germany and the Allied States met face to face
  • and used the methods of public conference and even private intimacy.
  • The Spa Conference produced no plan; but it was the outward sign of
  • some progress under the surface.
  • III. _The Brussels Conference_ (_December_ 16–22, 1920)
  • Whilst the Spa Conference made no attempt to discuss the general
  • question of the Reparation settlement, it was again agreed that the
  • latter should be tackled at an early date. But time passed by, and
  • nothing happened. On September 23, 1920, M. Millerand succeeded to
  • the Presidency of the French Republic, and his place as Premier was
  • taken by M. Leygues. French official opinion steadily receded from
  • the concessions, never fully admitted to the French public, which
  • Mr. Lloyd George had extracted at Boulogne. They now preferred to
  • let the machinery of the Reparation Commission run its appointed
  • course. At last, however, on November 6, 1920, after much diplomatic
  • correspondence, it was announced that once again the French and British
  • Governments were in “complete accord.” A conference of experts,
  • nominated by the Reparation Commission, was to sit with German experts
  • and report; then a conference of ministers was to meet the German
  • Government and report; with these two reports before it the Reparation
  • Commission was to fix the amount of Germany’s liability; and finally,
  • the heads of the Allied Governments were to meet and “take decisions.”
  • “Thus,” _The Times_ recorded, “after long wanderings in the wilderness
  • we are back once more at the Treaty of Versailles.” The re–perusal of
  • old files of newspapers, which the industrious author has undertaken,
  • corroborates, if nothing else does, the words of the Preacher and the
  • dustiness of fate.
  • The first stage of this long procedure was in fact undertaken, and
  • certain permanent officials of the Allied Governments[6] met German
  • representatives at Brussels, shortly before Christmas 1920, to
  • ascertain facts and to explore the situation generally. This was a
  • conference of “experts” as distinguished from the conferences of
  • “statesmen” which preceded and followed it.
  • The work of the Brussels experts was so largely ignored and overthrown
  • by the meetings of the statesmen at Paris shortly afterwards, that it
  • is not now worth while to review it in detail. It marked, however,
  • a new phase in our relations with Germany. The officials of the two
  • sides met in an informal fashion and talked together like rational
  • beings. They were representative of the pick of what might be called
  • “international officialdom,” cynical, humane, intelligent, with a
  • strong bias towards facts and a realistic treatment. Both sides
  • believed that progress was being made towards a solution; mutual
  • respect was fostered; and a sincere regret was shared at the early
  • abandonment of reasonable conversations.
  • The Brussels experts did not feel themselves free to consider an
  • average payment less than that contemplated at Boulogne. They
  • recommended to the Allied Governments, accordingly, (1) that during the
  • five years from 1921 to 1926 Germany should pay an _average_ annuity of
  • $750,000,000, but that this average annuity should be so spread over
  • the five years that less than this amount would be payable in the first
  • two years and more in the last two years, the question of the amount of
  • subsequent payments, after the expiry of five years, being postponed
  • for the present;
  • (2) That a substantial part of this sum should be paid in the form of
  • deliveries of material and not of cash;
  • (3) That the annual expenses of the Armies of Occupation should be
  • limited to $60,000,000, which payment need not be additional to the
  • above annuities but a first charge on them;
  • (4) That the Allies should waive their claim on Germany to build ships
  • for them and should perhaps relinquish, or postpone, the claim for the
  • delivery of a certain number of the existing German vessels;
  • (5) That Germany on her side should put her finances and her budget in
  • order and should agree to the Allies taking control of her customs in
  • the event of default under the above scheme.
  • IV. _The Decisions of Paris_ (_January_ 24–30, 1921)
  • The suggestions of the Brussels experts furnished no permanent
  • settlement of the question, but they represented, nevertheless, a
  • great advance from the ideas of the Treaty. In the meantime, however,
  • opinion in France was rising against the concessions contemplated.
  • M. Leygues, it appeared, would be unable to carry in the Chamber the
  • scheme discussed at Boulogne. Prolonged political intrigue ended in the
  • succession of M. Briand to the Premiership, with the extreme defenders
  • of the literal integrity of the Treaty of Versailles, M. Poincaré, M.
  • Tardieu, and M. Klotz, still in opposition. The projects of Boulogne
  • and Brussels were thrown into the melting–pot, and another conference
  • was summoned to meet at Paris at the end of January 1921.
  • It was at first doubtful whether the proceedings might not terminate
  • with a breach between the British and the French points of view. Mr.
  • Lloyd George was justifiably incensed at having to surrender most of
  • the ground which had seemed definitely gained at Boulogne; with these
  • fluctuations negotiation was a waste of time and progress impossible.
  • He was also disinclined to demand payments from Germany which _all_
  • the experts now thought impossible. For a few days he was entirely
  • unaccommodating to the French contentions; but as the business
  • proceeded he became aware that M. Briand was a kindred spirit, and
  • that, whatever nonsense he might talk in public, he was secretly quite
  • sensible. A breach in the conversations might mean the fall of Briand
  • and the entrance to office of the wild men, Poincaré and Tardieu,
  • who, if their utterances were to be taken seriously and were not
  • merely a ruse to obtain office, might very well disturb the peace of
  • Europe before they could be flung from authority. Was it not better
  • that Mr. Lloyd George and M. Briand, both secretly sensible, should
  • remain colleagues at the expense of a little nonsense in unison for a
  • short time? This view of the situation prevailed, and an ultimatum was
  • conveyed to Germany on the following lines.[7]
  • The Reparation payments, proposed to Germany by the Paris Conference,
  • were made up of a determinate part and an indeterminate part.
  • The former consisted of $500,000,000 per annum for two years,
  • $750,000,000 for the next three, then $1,000,000,000 for three more,
  • and $1,250,000,000 for three after that, and, finally, $1,500,000,000
  • annually for 31 years. The latter (the indeterminate part) consisted of
  • an annual sum, additional to the above, equal in value to 12 per cent
  • of the German exports. The fixed payments under this scheme added up to
  • a gross total of $56,500,000,000 which was a little less than the gross
  • total contemplated at Boulogne but, with the export proportion added, a
  • far greater sum.
  • The indeterminate element renders impossible an exact calculation of
  • this burden, and it is no longer worth while to go into details. But
  • I calculated at the time, without contradiction, that these proposals
  • amounted for the normal period to a demand exceeding $2,000,000,000 per
  • annum, which is double the highest figure that any competent person in
  • Great Britain or in the United States has ever attempted to justify.
  • The Paris Decisions, however, coming as they did after the discussions
  • of Boulogne and Brussels, were not meant seriously, and were simply
  • another move in the game, to give M. Briand a breathing space. I wonder
  • if there has ever been anything quite like it—best diagnosed perhaps
  • as a consequence of the portentous development of “propaganda.”
  • The monster had escaped from the control of its authors, and the
  • extraordinary situation was produced in which the most powerful
  • statesmen in the world were compelled by forces, which they could not
  • evade, to meet together day after day to discuss detailed variations of
  • what they knew to be impossible.
  • Mr. Lloyd George successfully took care, however, that the bark should
  • have no immediate bite behind it. The consideration of effective
  • penalties was postponed, and the Germans were invited to attend in
  • London in a month’s time to convey their answer by word of mouth.
  • M. Briand duly secured his triumph in the Chamber. “Rarely,” _The
  • Times_ reported, “can M. Briand in all his long career as a speaker
  • and Parliamentarian have been in better form. The flaying of M.
  • Tardieu was intensely dramatic, even if at times almost a little
  • painful for the spectators as well as for the victim.” M. Tardieu
  • had overstated his case, and “roundly asserting that the policy of
  • France during the last year had been based on the conclusion that the
  • financial clauses of the Treaty of Versailles could not be executed,
  • had gained considerable applause by declaring that this was just the
  • thesis of the pacifist, Mr. Keynes, and of the German delegate, Count
  • Brockdorff–Rantzau,”—which was certainly rather unfair to the Paris
  • Decisions. But by that date, even in France, to praise the perfections
  • of the Treaty was to make oneself ridiculous. “I am an ingenuous man,”
  • said M. Briand as he mounted the tribune, “and when I received from M.
  • Tardieu news that he was going to interpellate me, I permitted myself
  • to feel a little pleased. I told myself that M. Tardieu was one of the
  • principal architects of the Treaty of Versailles, and that as such,
  • though he knew its good qualities, he would also know its blemishes,
  • and that he would, therefore, be indulgent to a man who had done
  • his best in fulfilling his duty of applying it—_mais voilà_ (with
  • a gesture)—I did not stop to remember that M. Tardieu had already
  • expended all his stock of indulgence upon his own handiwork.” The
  • monstrous offspring of propaganda was slowly dying.
  • V. _The First Conference of London_ (_March_ 1–7, 1921)
  • In Germany the Paris proposals were taken seriously and provoked
  • a considerable outcry. But Dr. Simons accepted the invitation to
  • London and his experts got to work at a counter–proposal. “I was
  • in agreement,” he said at Stuttgart on February 13, “with the
  • representatives of Britain and France at the Brussels Conference. The
  • Paris Conference shattered that. A catastrophe has occurred. German
  • public opinion will never forget these figures. Now it is impossible
  • to return to the Seydoux plan put forward at Brussels (_i.e._, a
  • provisional settlement for five years), for the German people would
  • always see enormous demands rising before them like a specter.... We
  • shall rather accept unjust dictation than sign undertakings we are not
  • firmly persuaded the German people can keep.”
  • On March 1, 1921, Dr. Simons presented his counter–proposal to the
  • Allies assembled in London. Like the original counter–proposal of
  • Brockdorff–Rantzau at Versailles, it was not clear–cut or entirely
  • intelligible; and it was rumored that the German experts were divided
  • in opinion amongst themselves. Instead of stating in plain language
  • what Germany thought she could perform, Dr. Simons started from the
  • figures of the Paris Decisions and then proceeded by transparent
  • and futile juggling to reduce them to a quite different figure. The
  • process was as follows. Take the gross total of the fixed annuities of
  • the Paris scheme (_i.e._, apart from the export proportion), namely
  • $56,500,000,000, and calculate its present value at _8 per cent
  • interest_, namely $12,500,000,000; deduct from this $5,000,000,000
  • as the alleged (but certainly not the actual) value of Germany’s
  • deliveries up to date, which leaves $7,500,000,000. This was the
  • utmost Germany could pay. If the Allies could raise an international
  • loan of $2,000,000,000, Germany would pay the interest and sinking
  • fund on this, and in addition $250,000,000 a year for five years,
  • towards the discharge of the capital sum remaining over and above the
  • $2,000,000,000, namely, $5,500,000,000, which capital sum, however,
  • would not carry interest pending repayment. At the end of five years
  • the rate of repayment would be reconsidered. The whole proposal was
  • contingent on the retention of Upper Silesia and the removal of all
  • impediments to German trade.
  • The actual substance of this proposal was not unreasonable and probably
  • as good as the Allies will ultimately secure. But the figures were far
  • below even those of the Brussels experts, and the mode of putting it
  • forward naturally provoked prejudice. It was summarily rejected.
  • Two days later Mr. Lloyd George read to the German Delegation a
  • lecture on the guilt of their country, described their proposals as
  • “an offense and an exasperation,” and alleged that their taxes were
  • “ridiculously low compared with Great Britain’s.” He then delivered
  • a formal declaration on behalf of the Allies that Germany was in
  • default in respect of “the delivery for trial of the criminals who have
  • offended against the laws of war, disarmament, and the payment in cash
  • or kind of $5,000,000,000”; and concluded with an ultimatum[8] to
  • the effect that unless he heard by Monday (March 7) “that Germany was
  • either prepared to accept the Paris Decisions or to submit proposals
  • which would be in other ways an equally satisfactory discharge of her
  • obligations under the Treaty of Versailles (subject to the concessions
  • made in the Paris proposals),” the Allies would proceed to (1) the
  • occupation of Duisberg, Ruhrort, and Düsseldorf on the right bank of
  • the Rhine, (2) a levy on all payments due to Germany on German goods
  • sent to Allied countries, (3) the establishment of a line of Customs
  • between the occupied area of Germany and the rest of Germany, and (4)
  • the retention of the Customs paid on goods entering or leaving the
  • occupied area.
  • During the next few days negotiations proceeded, to no purpose, behind
  • the scenes. At midnight on March 6, M. Loucheur and Lord D’Abernon
  • offered the Germans the alternative of a fixed payment of $750,000,000
  • for 30 years and an export proportion of 30 per cent.[9] The formal
  • Conference was resumed on March 7. “A crowd gathered outside Lancaster
  • House in the morning and cheered Marshal Foch and Mr. Lloyd George.
  • Shouts of ‘Make them pay, Lloyd George!’ were general. The German
  • delegates were regarded with curiosity. General von Seeckt wore uniform
  • with a sword. He wore also an eyeglass in the approved manner of the
  • Prussian officer and bore himself as the incarnation of Prussian
  • militarism. Marshal Foch, Field–Marshal Sir Henry Wilson, and the other
  • Allied soldiers also wore uniform.”[10]
  • Dr. Simons communicated his formal reply. He would accept the _régime_
  • of the Paris Decisions as fixed for the first five years, provided
  • Germany was helped to pay by means of a loan and retained Upper
  • Silesia. At the end of five years the Treaty of Versailles would
  • resume its authority, the provisions of which he preferred, as he was
  • entitled to do, to the proposals of Paris. “The question of war guilt
  • is to be decided neither by the Treaty, nor by acknowledgment, nor by
  • Sanctions; only history will be able to decide the question as to who
  • was responsible for the world war. We are all of us still too near to
  • the event.” The Sanctions threatened were, he pointed out, all of them
  • illegal. Germany could not be technically in default in respect of
  • Reparation until the Reparation Commission had made the pronouncements
  • due from them on May 1. The occupation of further German territory was
  • not lawful under the Treaty. The retention of part of the value of
  • German goods was contrary to undertakings given by the British and
  • Belgian Governments. The erection of a special Customs tariff in the
  • Rhineland was only permissible under Article 270 of the Treaty for
  • the protection of the economic interests of the Rhineland population
  • and not for the punishment of the whole German people in respect of
  • unfulfilled Treaty obligations. The arguments as to the illegality of
  • the Sanctions were indisputable, and Mr. Lloyd George made no attempt
  • to answer them. He announced that the Sanctions would be put into
  • operation immediately.
  • The rupture of the negotiations was received in Paris “with a sigh of
  • relief,”[11] and orders were telegraphed by Marshal Foch for his troops
  • to march at 7 A.M. next morning.
  • No new Reparation scheme, therefore, emerged from the Conference of
  • London. Mr. Lloyd George’s acquiescence in the Decisions of Paris had
  • led him too far. Some measure of personal annoyance at the demeanor of
  • the German representatives and the failure of what, in its inception,
  • may have been intended as bluff, had ended in his agreeing to an
  • attempt to enforce the Decisions by the invasion of Germany. The
  • economic penalties, whether they were legal or not, were so obviously
  • ineffective for the purpose of collecting money, that they can hardly
  • have been intended for that purpose, and were rather designed to
  • frighten Germany into putting her name to what she could not, and did
  • not intend to perform, by threatening a serious step in the direction
  • of the policy, openly advocated in certain French quarters, of
  • permanently detaching the Rhine provinces from the German Commonwealth.
  • The grave feature of the Conference of London lay partly in Great
  • Britain’s lending herself to a furtherance of this policy, and partly
  • in contempt for the due form and processes of law.
  • For it was impossible to defend the legality of the occupation
  • of the three towns under the Treaty of Versailles.[12] Mr. Lloyd
  • George endeavored to do so in the House of Commons, but at a later
  • stage of the debate the contention was virtually abandoned by the
  • Attorney–General.
  • The object of the Allies was to compel Germany to accept the Decisions
  • of Paris. But Germany’s refusal to accept these proposals was within
  • her rights and not contrary to the Treaty, since they lay outside the
  • Treaty and included features unauthorized by the Treaty which Germany
  • was at liberty either to accept or to reject. It was necessary,
  • therefore, for the Allies to find some other pretext. Their effort in
  • this direction was perfunctory, and consisted, as already recorded, in
  • a vague reference to war criminals, disarmament, and the payment of 20
  • milliard gold marks.
  • The allegation of default in paying the 20 milliard gold marks was
  • manifestly untenable at that date (March 7, 1921); for according to
  • the Treaty, Germany had to pay this sum by May 1, 1921, “in such
  • instalments and in such manner as the Reparation Commission may fix,”
  • and in March 1921 the Reparation Commission had not yet demanded these
  • cash payments.[13] But assuming that there had been technical default
  • in respect of the war criminals and disarmament (and the original
  • provisions of the Treaty had been so constantly modified that it was
  • very difficult to say to what extent this was the case), it was our
  • duty to state our charges precisely, and, if penalties were threatened,
  • to make these penalties dependent on a failure to meet our charges. We
  • were not entitled to make vague charges, and then threaten penalties
  • unless Germany agreed to something which had nothing to do with the
  • charges. The Ultimatum of March 7 substituted for the Treaty the
  • intermittent application of force in exaction of varying demands. For
  • whenever Germany was involved in a technical breach of any one part
  • of the Treaty, the Allies were, apparently, to consider themselves
  • entitled to make any changes they saw fit in any other part of the
  • Treaty.
  • In any case the invasion of Germany beyond the Rhine was not a lawful
  • act under the Treaty. This question became of even greater importance
  • in the following month, when the French announced their intention of
  • occupying the Ruhr. The legal issue is discussed in Excursus II. at the
  • conclusion of this Chapter.
  • VI. _The Second Conference of London_ (_April_ 29–_May_ 5, 1921)
  • The next two months were stormy. The Sanctions embittered the situation
  • in Germany without producing any symptoms of surrender in the German
  • Government. Towards the end of March the latter sought the intervention
  • of the United States and transmitted a new counter–proposal through the
  • Government of that country. In addition to being straightforward and
  • more precise, this offer was materially better than that of Dr. Simons
  • in London at the beginning of the month. The chief provisions[14] were
  • as follows:
  • 1. The German liability to be fixed at $12,500,000,000 present value.
  • 2. As much of this as possible to be raised immediately by an
  • international loan, issued on attractive terms, of which the proceeds
  • would be handed over to the Allies, and the interest and sinking fund
  • on which Germany would bind herself to meet.
  • 3. Germany to pay interest on the balance at 4 per cent for the present.
  • 4. The sinking fund on the balance to vary with the rate of Germany’s
  • recovery.
  • 5. Germany, in part discharge of the above, to take upon herself the
  • actual reconstruction of the devastated areas on any lines agreeable to
  • the Allies, and in addition to make deliveries in kind on commercial
  • lines.
  • 6. Germany is prepared, “up to her powers of performance,” to assume
  • the obligations of the Allies to America.
  • 7. As an earnest of her good intentions, she offers $250,000,000 in
  • cash immediately.
  • If this is compared with Dr. Simons’s first offer, it will be seen that
  • it is at least 50 per cent better, because there is no longer any talk
  • of deducting from the total of $12,500,000,000 an alleged (and in fact
  • imaginary) sum of $5,000,000,000 in respect of deliveries prior to May
  • 1, 1921. If we assume an international loan of $1,250,000,000, costing
  • 8 per cent for interest and sinking fund,[15] the German offer amounted
  • to an immediate payment of $550,000,000 per annum, with a possibility
  • of an increase later in proportion to the rate of Germany’s economic
  • recovery.
  • The United States Government, having first ascertained privately that
  • this offer would not be acceptable to the Allies, refrained from its
  • formal transmission.[16] On this account, and also because it was
  • overshadowed shortly afterwards by the Second Conference of London,
  • this very straightforward proposal has never received the attention
  • it deserves. It was carefully and precisely drawn up, and probably
  • represented the full maximum that Germany could have performed, if not
  • more.
  • But the offer, as I have said, made very little impression; it was
  • largely ignored in the press, and scarcely commented on anywhere.
  • For in the two months which elapsed between the First and Second
  • Conferences of London there were two events of great importance, which
  • modified the situation materially.[17]
  • The first of these was the result of the Silesian plebiscite held
  • in March 1921. The earlier German Reparation offers had all been
  • contingent on her retention of Upper Silesia; and this condition was
  • one which, in advance of the plebiscite, the Allies were unable to
  • accept. But it now appeared that Germany was in fact entitled to most
  • of the country, and, possibly, to the greater part of the industrial
  • area. But this result also brought to a head the acute divergence
  • between the policy of France and the policy of the other Allies towards
  • this question.
  • The second event was the decision of the Reparation Commission,
  • communicated to Germany on April 27, 1921, as to her aggregate
  • liabilities under the Treaty. Allied Finance Ministers had foreshadowed
  • 300 milliard gold marks; at the time of the Decisions of Paris,
  • responsible opinion expected 160–200 milliards;[18] and the author
  • of _The Economic Consequences of the Peace_ had suffered widespread
  • calumny for fixing on the figure of 137 milliards,[19] as being the
  • nearest estimate he could make. The public, and the Government also,
  • were, therefore, taken by surprise when the Reparation Commission
  • announced that they unanimously assessed the figure at 132 milliards
  • (_i.e._, $33,000,000,000).[20] It now turned out that the Decisions
  • of Paris, which had been represented as a material amelioration of the
  • Treaty which Germany was ungrateful not to accept, were no such thing;
  • and that Germany was at that moment suffering from an invasion of her
  • territory for a refusal to subscribe to terms which were severer in
  • some respects than the Treaty itself. I shall examine the decision of
  • the Reparation Commission in detail in Chapter IV. It put the question
  • on a new basis and the Decisions of London could hardly have been
  • possible otherwise.
  • The decision of the Reparation Commission and the arrival of the date,
  • May 1, 1921, fixed in the Treaty for the promulgation of a definite
  • Reparation scheme, provided a sufficient ground for reopening the whole
  • question. Germany had refused the Decisions of Paris; the Sanctions had
  • failed to move her; the régime of the Treaty was therefore reinstated;
  • and under the Treaty it was for the Reparation Commission to propose a
  • scheme.
  • In these circumstances the Allies met once more in London in the
  • closing days of April 1921. The scheme there concerted was really
  • the work of the Supreme Council, but the forms of the Treaty were
  • preserved, and the Reparation Commission were summoned from Paris to
  • adopt and promulgate as their own the decree of the Supreme Council.
  • The Conference met in circumstances of great tension. M. Briand had
  • found it necessary to placate his Chamber by announcing that he
  • intended to occupy the Ruhr on May 1. The policy of violence and
  • illegality, which began with the Conference of Paris, had always
  • included hitherto just a sufficient ingredient of make–believe to
  • prevent its being as dangerous as it pretended to the peace and
  • prosperity of Europe. But a point had now been reached when something
  • definite, whether good or bad, seemed bound to happen; and there was
  • every reason for anxiety. Mr. Lloyd George and M. Briand had walked
  • hand–in–hand to the edge of a precipice; Mr. Lloyd George had looked
  • over the edge; and M. Briand had praised the beauties of the prospect
  • below and the exhilarating sensations of a descent. Mr. Lloyd George,
  • having indulged to the full his habitual morbid taste for looking over,
  • would certainly end in drawing back, explaining at the same time how
  • much he sympathized with M. Briand’s standpoint. But would M. Briand?
  • In this atmosphere the Conference met, and, considering all the
  • circumstances, including the past commitments of the principals,
  • the result was, on the whole, a victory for good sense, not least
  • because the Allies there decided to return to the pathway of legality
  • within the ambit of the Treaty. The new proposals, concerted at this
  • Conference, were, whether they were practicable or not in execution,
  • a lawful development of the Treaty, and in this respect sharply
  • distinguished from the Decisions of Paris in the January preceding.
  • However bad the Treaty might be, the London scheme provided a way of
  • escape from a policy worse even than that of the Treaty,—acts, that
  • is, of arbitrary lawlessness based on the mere possession of superior
  • force.
  • In one respect the Second Ultimatum of London was lawless; for it
  • included an illegal threat to occupy the Ruhr Valley if Germany
  • refused its terms. But this was for the sake of M. Briand, whose
  • minimum requirement was that he should at least be able to go home
  • in a position to use, for conversational purposes, the charms of the
  • precipice from which he was hurrying away. And the Ultimatum made
  • no demand on Germany to which she was not already committed by her
  • signature to the Treaty.
  • For this reason the German Government was right, in my judgment,
  • to accept the Ultimatum unqualified, even though it still included
  • demands impossible of fulfilment. For good or ill Germany had signed
  • the Treaty. The new scheme added nothing to the Treaty’s burdens,
  • and, although a reasonable permanent settlement was left where it
  • was before,—in the future,—in some respects it abated them. Its
  • ratification, in May 1921, was in conformity with the Treaty, and
  • merely carried into effect what Germany had had reason to anticipate
  • for two years past. It did not call on her to do immediately—that is
  • to say, in the course of the next six months—anything incapable of
  • performance. It wiped out the impossible liability under which she lay
  • of paying forthwith a balance of $3,000,000,000 due under the Treaty
  • on May 1. And, above all, it obviated the occupation of the Ruhr and
  • preserved the peace of Europe.
  • There were those in Germany who held that it must be wrong that Germany
  • should under threats profess insincerely what she could not perform.
  • But the submissive acceptance by Germany of a lawful notice under a
  • Treaty she had already signed committed her to no such profession,
  • and involved no recantation of her recent communication through the
  • President of the United States as to what would eventually prove in her
  • sincere belief to be the limits of practicable performance.
  • In the existence of such sentiments, however, Germany’s chief
  • difficulty lay. It has not been understood in England or in America how
  • deep a wound has been inflicted on Germany’s self–respect by compelling
  • her, not merely to perform acts, but to subscribe to beliefs which she
  • did not in fact accept. It is not usual in civilized countries to use
  • force to compel wrongdoers to confess, even when we are convinced of
  • their guilt; it is still more barbarous to use force, after the fashion
  • of inquisitors, to compel adherence to an article of belief because we
  • ourselves believe it. Yet towards Germany the Allies had appeared to
  • adopt this base and injurious practice, and had enforced on this people
  • at the point of the bayonet the final humiliation of reciting, through
  • the mouths of their representatives, what they believed to be untrue.
  • But in the Second Ultimatum of London the Allies were no longer in
  • this fanatical mood, and no such requirement was intended. I hoped,
  • therefore, at the time that Germany would accept the notification of
  • the Allies and do her best to obey it, trusting that the whole world
  • is not unreasonable and unjust, whatever the newspapers may say; that
  • Time is a healer and an illuminator; and that we had still to wait a
  • little before Europe and the United States could accomplish in wisdom
  • and mercy the economic settlement of the war.
  • EXCURSUS I
  • COAL
  • The question of coal has always considerable importance for Reparation,
  • both because (in spite of the exaggerations of the Treaty) it is a form
  • in which Germany can make important payments, and also because of the
  • reaction of coal deliveries on Germany’s internal economy. Up to the
  • middle of 1921 Germany’s payments for Reparation were almost entirely
  • in the form of coal. And coal was the main topic of the Spa Conference,
  • where for the first time the Governments of the Allies and of Germany
  • met face to face.
  • Under the terms of the Treaty Germany was to deliver 3,400,000 tons
  • of coal per month. For reasons explained in detail in _The Economic
  • Consequences of the Peace_ (pp. 74–89) this total was a figure of
  • rhetoric and not capable of realization. Accordingly for the first
  • quarter of 1920 the Reparation Commission reduced their demand to
  • 1,660,000 tons per month, and in the second quarter to 1,500,000 tons
  • per month; whilst in the second quarter Germany actually delivered
  • at the rate of 770,000 tons per month. This last figure was unduly
  • low, and by the latter date coal was in short supply throughout the
  • world and very dear. The main object of the Spa Coal Agreement was,
  • therefore, to secure for France an increased supply of German coal.
  • The Conference was successful in obtaining coal, but on terms not
  • unfavorable to Germany. After much bargaining the deliveries were
  • fixed at 2,000,000 tons a month for six months from August 1920. But
  • the German representatives succeeded in persuading the Allies that
  • they could not deliver this amount unless their miners were better
  • fed and that this meant foreign credit. The Allies agreed, therefore,
  • to _pay_ Germany something substantial for this coal, the sums thus
  • received to be utilized in purchasing from abroad additional food
  • for the miners. In form, the greater part of the sum thus paid was a
  • loan; but, since it was set off as a prior charge against the value of
  • Reparation deliveries (_e.g._, the ships), it really amounted to paying
  • back to Germany the value of a part of these deliveries. Germany’s
  • total cash receipts[21] under these arrangements actually came to about
  • 360,000,000 gold marks,[22] which worked out at about 40s. per ton
  • averaged over the whole of the deliveries. As at this time the German
  • internal price was from 25s. to 30s. per ton, the German Government
  • received in foreign currency substantially more than they had to pay
  • for the coal to the home producers. The high figure of 2,000,000 tons
  • per month involved short supplies to German transport and industry.
  • But the money was badly wanted, and was of the utmost assistance
  • in paying for the German food program (and also in meeting German
  • liabilities in respect of pre–war debts) during the autumn and winter
  • of 1920.
  • This is a convenient point at which to record the subsequent history
  • of the coal deliveries. During the next six months Germany very nearly
  • fulfilled the Spa Agreement, her deliveries towards the 2,000,000 tons
  • per month being 2,055,227 tons in August, 2,008,470 tons in September,
  • 2,288,049 tons in October, 1,912,696 tons in November, 1,791,828 tons
  • in December, and 1,678,675 tons in January 1921. At the end of January
  • 1921 the Spa Agreement lapsed, and since that time Germany has had to
  • continue her coal deliveries without any payment or advance of cash
  • in return for them. To make up for the accumulated deficit under the
  • Spa Agreement, the Reparation Commission called for 2,200,000 tons per
  • month in February and March, and continued to demand this figure in
  • subsequent months. Like so much else, however, this demand was only
  • on paper. Germany was not able to fulfil it, her actual deliveries
  • during the next six months amounting to 1,885,051 tons in February
  • 1921, 1,419,654 tons in March, 1,510,332 tons in April, 1,549,768 tons
  • in May, 1,453,761 tons in June, and 1,399,132 tons in July. And the
  • Reparation Commission, not really wanting the coal, tacitly acquiesced
  • in these quantities. During the first half of 1921 there was, in fact,
  • a remarkable reversal of the situation six months earlier. In spite of
  • the British Coal Strike, France and Belgium, having replenished their
  • stocks and suffering from a depression in the iron and steel trades,
  • were in risk of being glutted with coal. If Germany had complied with
  • the full demands of the Reparation Commission the recipients would not
  • have known what to do with the deliveries. Even as it was, some of the
  • coal received was sold to exporters, and the coal miners of France and
  • Belgium were in danger of short employment.
  • The statistics of the aggregate German output of pit coal are now as
  • follows, exclusive of Alsace–Lorraine, the Saar, and the Palatinate, in
  • million tons:
  • ─────────────────┬──────┬──────┬──────┬──────┬──────┬────────────
  • │ 1913.│ 1917.│ 1918.│ 1919.│ 1920.│ 1921 (first
  • │ │ │ │ │ │nine months)
  • ─────────────────┼──────┼──────┼──────┼──────┼──────┼────────────
  • Germany exclusive│ │ │ │ │ │
  • of Upper Silesia│130.19│111.66│109.54│ 92.76│ 99.66│ 76.06
  • Germany inclusive│ │ │ │ │ │
  • of Upper Silesia│173.62│154.41│148.19│117.69│131.35│ 100.60
  • Per cent of 1913 │ │ │ │ │ │
  • output │100.00│ 88.90│ 85.40│ 67.80│ 75.70│ 77.20
  • ─────────────────┴──────┴──────┴──────┴──────┴──────┴────────────
  • The production of rough lignite (I will not risk controversy by
  • attempting to convert this into its pit–coal equivalent) rose from 87.1
  • million tons in 1913 to 93.8 in 1919, 111.6 in 1920, and 90.8 in the
  • first three–quarters of 1921.
  • The Spa Agreement supplied a temporary palliative of the anomalous
  • conditions governing the _price_ at which these coal deliveries are
  • credited to Germany. But with the termination of this Agreement they
  • again require attention. Under the Treaty Germany is credited in the
  • case of coal delivered _overland_ with “the German pithead price to
  • German nationals” plus the freight to the frontier; and in the case
  • of coal delivered _by sea_ with the export price; provided in each
  • case this price is not in excess of the British export price. Now for
  • various internal reasons the German Government have thought fit to
  • maintain the pithead price to German nationals far below the world
  • price, with the result that she gets credited with much less than its
  • real value for her deliveries of Reparation coal. During the year
  • ending June 1921 the average legal maximum price of the different
  • kinds of coal was about 270 marks a ton, inclusive of a tax of 20 per
  • cent on the price,[23] which at the exchange then prevailing was about
  • 20s., _i.e._, between a third and a half of the British price at that
  • date. The fall in the mark exchange in the autumn of 1921 increased the
  • discrepancy. For although the price of German coal was substantially
  • increased in terms of paper marks, and although the price of British
  • coal had fallen sharply, the movements of exchange so out–distanced the
  • other factors, that in November 1921 the price of British coal worked
  • out at about three and half times the price of the best bituminous coal
  • from the Ruhr. Thus not only were the German iron–masters placed in an
  • advantageous position for competing with British producers, but the
  • Belgian and French industries also benefited artificially through the
  • receipt by their Governments of very low–priced coal.
  • The German Government is in rather a dilemma in this matter. An
  • increase in the coal tax is one of the most obvious sources for an
  • increased revenue, and such a tax would be, from the standpoint of
  • the exchequer, twice blessed, since it would increase correspondingly
  • the Reparation credits. But on the other hand, such a proposal unites
  • two groups against them, the industrialists, who want cheap coal for
  • industry and the Socialists who want cheap coal for the domestic stove.
  • From the revenue standpoint the tax would probably stand an increase
  • from 20 per cent to 60 per cent; but from the political standpoint an
  • increase from 20 per cent to 30 per cent is the highest contemplated at
  • present, with a differential price in favor of domestic consumers.[24]
  • I take this opportunity of making a few corrections or amplifications
  • of the passages in _The Economic Consequences of the Peace_ which deal
  • with coal.
  • 1. The fate of Upper Silesia is highly relevant to some of the
  • conclusions about coal in Chapter IV of _The Economic Consequences
  • of the Peace_ (pp. 77–84). I there stated that “German authorities
  • claim, not without contradiction, that to judge from the votes cast
  • at elections, one–third of the population would elect in the Polish
  • interest, and two–thirds in the German,” which forecast turned out to
  • be in almost exact accordance with the facts. I also urged that, unless
  • the plebiscite went in a way which I did not expect, the industrial
  • districts ought to be assigned to Germany. But I felt no confidence,
  • having regard to the policy of France, that this would be done; and
  • I allowed, therefore, in my figures for the possibility that Germany
  • would lose this area.
  • The actual decision of the Allies, acting on the advice of the Council
  • of the League of Nations to whom the matter had been referred, which
  • we have discussed briefly above (pp. 12–14), divides the industrial
  • triangle between the two claimants to it. According to an estimate
  • of the Prussian Ministry of Trade 86 per cent of the total coal
  • deposits of Upper Silesia fall to Poland, leaving 14 per cent to
  • Germany. Germany retains a somewhat larger proportion of pits in actual
  • operation, 64 per cent of the current production of coal falling to
  • Poland and 36 per cent to Germany.[25]
  • The figure of 100,000,000 tons, given in _The Economic Consequences
  • of the Peace_ for the _net_ German production (_i.e._, deducting
  • consumption at the mines themselves) in the near future _excluding_
  • Upper Silesia, should, therefore, be replaced by the figure of (say)
  • 115,000,000 tons, _including_ such part of Upper Silesia as Germany is
  • now to retain.
  • 2. I beg leave to correct a misleading passage in a footnote to p. 79
  • of _The Economic Consequences of the Peace_. I there spoke of “Poland’s
  • pre–war annual demand” for coal, where I should have said “pre–war
  • Poland’s pre–war annual demand.” The mistake was not material, as I
  • allowed for Germany’s diminished requirements for coal, due to loss of
  • territory, in the body of the text. But I confess that the footnote,
  • as published, might be deemed misleading. At the same time it is, I
  • think, a tribute to the general accuracy of _The Economic Consequences_
  • that partizan critics should have fastened so greedily on the omission
  • of the word “pre–war” before the word “Poland” in the footnote in
  • question. Quite a considerable literature has grown up round it. The
  • Polish Diet devoted January 20, 1921, to the discussion and patriotic
  • analysis of this footnote, and concluded with a Resolution ordering
  • the chief speech of the occasion (that of Deputy A. Wierzlicki) to be
  • published throughout the world in several languages at the expense of
  • the State. I apologize for any depreciation in the Polish mark for
  • which I may have been so inadvertently responsible. Mr. Wierzlicki
  • begins: “A book appeared by Keynes ... the author of a well–known work
  • on India, that pearl of the English crown, that land which is a beloved
  • subject of study to the English. Through such studies a man may win
  • himself name and fame,”—which was certainly a little unscrupulous of
  • me. And he concludes: “But England too must believe in facts! And if
  • Keynes, whose book is impregnated with a humanitarian spirit and with
  • understanding of the necessity to get up beyond selfish interests,
  • if Keynes is convinced by actual data that he has done a wrong, that
  • he has wrought confusion in the ideas of statesmen and politicians
  • as regards Upper Silesia, then he too will see with his eyes and
  • must become the friend of Poland, of Poland as an active factor in
  • the development of the natural wealth of Silesia.” I owe it to so
  • generous and eloquent a critic to quote the corrected figures, which
  • are as follows: the Polish lands, united by the Peace Treaty into the
  • new Polish State, consumed in 1913 19,445,000 tons of coal, of which
  • 8,989,000 tons were produced within that area and 7,370,000 tons were
  • imported from Upper Silesia (the total production of Upper Silesia in
  • that year being 43,800,000 tons).[26] The Silesian Plebiscite has been
  • preceded and followed by a mass of propagandist literature on both
  • sides. For the economic questions involved see, particularly, on the
  • Polish side: Wierzlicki, _The Truth about Upper Silesia_; Olszewski,
  • _Upper Silesia, Her Influence on the Solvability and on the Economic
  • Life of Germany_, and _The Economic Value of Upper Silesia for Poland
  • and Germany respectively_; and on the German side: Sidney Osborne, _The
  • Upper Silesian Question and Germany’s Coal Problem, The Problem of
  • Upper Silesia_ (papers by various authors, not all on the German side,
  • with excellent maps, edited by Sidney Osborne), various pamphlets by
  • Professor Schulz–Gavernitz, and documents circulated by the Breslau
  • Chamber of Commerce.
  • 3. My observations on Germany’s capacity to deliver reparation coal
  • have been criticized in some quarters[27] on the ground that I made
  • insufficient allowance for the compensation which is available to
  • her by the more intensive exploitation of her deposits of lignite
  • or brown coal. This criticism is scarcely fair, because I was the
  • first in popular controversy to call attention to the factor of
  • lignite, and because I was careful from the outset to disclaim expert
  • knowledge of the subject.[28] I still find it difficult, in the face
  • of conflicting expert opinions, to know how much importance to attach
  • to this material. Since the Armistice there has been a substantial
  • increase in output, which was 36 per cent higher in the first half
  • of 1921 than in 1913.[29] In view of the acute shortage of coal this
  • output must have been of material assistance towards meeting the
  • situation. The deposits are near the surface, and no great amount
  • of capital or machinery is needed for its production. But lignite
  • briquette is a substitute for coal for certain purposes only, and the
  • evidence is conflicting as to whether any further material expansion is
  • economically practicable.[30]
  • The process of briquetting the rough lignite is probably a wasteful
  • one, and it is doubtful whether it would be worth while to set up _new_
  • plant with a view to production on a larger scale. Some authorities
  • hold that the real future of lignite and its value as an element in the
  • future wealth of Germany lie in improved methods of _distillation_ (the
  • chief obstacle to which, as also to other uses, lies in its high water
  • content), by which the various oils, ammonia and benzine, latent in it
  • can be released for commercial uses.
  • It is certainly the case that the future possibilities of lignite
  • should not be overlooked. But there is a tendency at present, just
  • as was the case with potash some little time ago, to exaggerate its
  • importance greatly as a decisive factor in the wealth–producing
  • capacity of Germany.
  • EXCURSUS II
  • THE LEGALITY OF OCCUPYING GERMANY EAST OF THE RHINE
  • The years 1920 and 1921 have been filled with excursions and with
  • threats of excursions by the French Army into Germany east of the
  • Rhine. In March 1920 France, without the approval of her Allies,
  • occupied Frankfort and Darmstadt. In July 1920 a threat to invade
  • Germany by the Allies as a whole was successful in enforcing the Spa
  • Agreement. In March 1921 a similar threat was unsuccessful in securing
  • assent to the Paris Decisions, and Duisberg, Ruhrort, and Düsseldorf
  • were occupied accordingly. In spite of the objections of her Allies
  • France continued this occupation when, by the acceptance of the second
  • Ultimatum of London, the original occasion for it had disappeared, on
  • the ground that so long as the Upper Silesian question was unsettled,
  • it was in the opinion of Marshal Foch just as well to retain this
  • hold.[31] In April 1921 the French Government announced their intention
  • of occupying the Ruhr, though they were prevented from carrying this
  • out by the pressure of the other Allies. In May 1921 the Second
  • Ultimatum of London was successfully enforced by a threat to occupy
  • the Ruhr Valley. Thus, within the space of little more than a year the
  • invasion of Germany, beyond the Rhine, was threatened five times and
  • actually carried out twice.
  • We are supposed to be at peace with Germany, and the invasion of a
  • country in time of peace is an irregular act, even when the invaded
  • country is not in a position to resist. We are also bound by our
  • adhesion to the League of Nations to avoid such action. It is,
  • however, the contention of France, and apparently, from time to time,
  • that of the British Government also, that these acts are in some way
  • permissible under the Treaty of Versailles, whenever Germany is in
  • technical default in regard to any part of the Treaty, that is to say,
  • since some parts of the Treaty are incapable of literal fulfilment, at
  • any time. In particular the French Government maintained in April 1921
  • that so long as Germany possessed any tangible assets capable of being
  • handed over, she was in voluntary default in respect of Reparation,
  • and that if she was in voluntary default any Ally was entitled to
  • invade and pillage her territory without being guilty of an act of war.
  • In the previous month the Allies as a whole had argued that default
  • under Chapters of the Treaty, other than the Reparation Chapter, also
  • justified invasion.
  • Though the respect shown for legality is now very small, the legal
  • position under the Treaty deserves nevertheless an exact examination.
  • The Treaty of Versailles expressly provides for breaches by Germany of
  • the _Reparation_ Chapter. It contains no special provision for breaches
  • of other Chapters, and such breaches are, therefore, in exactly the
  • same position as breaches of any other Treaty. Accordingly, I will
  • discuss separately default in respect of Reparation, and other defaults.
  • Sections 17 and 18 of the Reparation Chapter, Annex II. run as follows:
  • “(17) In case of default by Germany in the performance of any
  • obligation under this part of the present Treaty, the Commission will
  • forthwith give notice of such default to each of the interested Powers,
  • and will make such recommendations as to the action to be taken in
  • consequence of such default as it may think necessary.
  • “(18) The measures which the Allied and Associated Powers shall have
  • the right to take in case of voluntary default by Germany, and which
  • Germany agrees not to regard as acts of war, may include economic
  • and financial prohibitions and reprisals, and in general such other
  • measures as the respective Governments may determine to be necessary in
  • the circumstances.”
  • There is also a provision in Article 430 of the Treaty, by which any
  • part of the occupied area which has been evacuated may be reoccupied if
  • Germany fails to observe her obligations with regard to Reparation.
  • The French Government base their contention on the words “and in
  • general such other measures” in § 18, arguing that this gives them
  • an entirely free hand. The sentence taken as a whole, however,
  • supports, on the principle of _ejusdem generis_, the interpretation
  • that the other measures contemplated are of the nature of economic
  • and financial reprisals. This view is confirmed by the fact that the
  • rest of the Treaty narrowly limits the rights of occupying German
  • territory, which, as M. Tardieu’s book shows, was the subject of an
  • acute difference of opinion between France and her Associates at the
  • Peace Conference. There is _no_ provision for occupying territory on
  • the _right_ bank of the Rhine; and the only provision for occupation in
  • the event of default is that contained in Article 430. This Article,
  • which provides for _reoccupation_ of the _left_ bank in the event of
  • default, would have been entirely pointless and otiose if the French
  • view were correct. Indeed the theory, that at any time during the next
  • thirty years any Ally can invade any part of Germany on the ground that
  • Germany has not fulfilled every letter of the Treaty, is on the face of
  • it unreasonable.
  • In any case, however, §§ 17, 18 of Annex II. of the Reparation Chapter
  • only operate after a specific procedure has been set on foot by the
  • Reparation Commission. It is the duty of the Reparation Commission to
  • give notice of the default to each of the interested Powers, including
  • presumably the United States, and to recommend action. If the default
  • is voluntary—there is no provision as to who is to decide this—then
  • the paragraphs in question become operative. There is no warrant
  • here for isolated action by a single Ally. And indeed the Reparation
  • Commission have never so far put this procedure in operation.
  • If, on the other hand, Germany is alleged to be in default under some
  • other Chapter of the Treaty, then the Allies have no recourse except
  • to the League of Nations; and they are bound to bring into operation
  • Article 17 of the Covenant, which provides for the case of a dispute
  • between a member of the League and a non–member. That is to say,
  • apart from procedure by the Reparation Commission as set forth above,
  • breaches or alleged breaches of this Treaty are in precisely the same
  • position as breaches of any other treaty between two Powers which are
  • at peace.
  • According to Article 17, in the event of a dispute between a member
  • of the League and a State which is not a member of the League, the
  • latter “shall be invited to accept the obligations of membership in
  • the League for the purposes of such dispute, upon such conditions
  • as the Council may deem just. If such invitation is accepted, the
  • provisions of Articles 12 to 16 inclusive shall be applied, with such
  • modifications as may be deemed necessary by the Council. Upon such
  • invitation being given, the Council shall immediately institute an
  • inquiry into the circumstances of the dispute, and recommend such
  • action as may seem best and most effectual in the circumstances.”
  • Articles 12 to 16 provide, amongst other things, for arbitration in
  • any case of “disputes as to the interpretation of a Treaty; as to
  • any question of international law; as to the existence of any fact
  • which, if established, would constitute a breach of any international
  • obligation; or as to the extent and nature of the reparation to be made
  • for any such breach.”
  • The Allies as signatories of the Treaty and of the Covenant are
  • therefore absolutely precluded in the event of a breach or alleged
  • breach by Germany of the Treaty, from proceeding except under the power
  • given to the Reparation Commission as stated above, or under Article 17
  • of the Covenant. Any other act on their part is illegal.
  • In any case it is _obligatory_ on the Council of the League, under
  • Article 17, to invite Germany, in the event of a dispute between
  • Germany and the Allies, to accept the obligations of membership in the
  • League for the purposes of such dispute, and to institute immediately
  • an inquiry into the circumstances of the dispute.
  • In my opinion the protest addressed by the German Government to the
  • Council of the League of Nations in March 1921 was correctly argued.
  • But, as with the inclusion of pensions in the Reparation Bill, we
  • reserve the whole stock of our indignation over illegality between
  • nations for the occasions when it is the fault of others. I am told
  • that to object to this is to overlook “the human element” and is
  • therefore both wrong and foolish.
  • FOOTNOTES:
  • [2] More exactly, out of 1,220,000 entitled to vote and 1,186,000
  • actual voters, 707,000 votes or seven–elevenths were cast for Germany,
  • and 479,000 votes or four–elevenths for Poland. Out of 1522 communes,
  • 844 showed a majority for Germany and 678 for Poland. The Polish voters
  • were mainly rural, as is shown by the fact that in 36 towns Germany
  • polled 267,000 votes against 70,000 for Poland, and in the country
  • 440,000 votes against 409,000 for Poland.
  • [3] Up to May 31, 1920, securities and other identifiable assets to
  • the value of 8300 million francs and 500,000 tons of machinery and raw
  • material had been restored to France (_Report of Finance Commission of
  • French Chamber_, June 14, 1920), also 445,000 head of live stock.
  • [4] Up to May, 1921, the _cash_ receipts of the Reparation Commission
  • amounted to no more than 124,000,000 gold marks.
  • [5] See Excursus VI.
  • [6] Lord D’Abernon and Sir John Bradbury for Great Britain, Seydoux and
  • Cheysson for France, d’Amelio and Giannini for Italy, Delacroix and
  • Lepreux for Belgium, and, in accordance with custom, two Japanese. The
  • German representatives included Bergmann, Havenstein, Cuno, Melchior,
  • von Stauss, Bonn, and Schroeder.
  • [7] The text of these Decisions is given in Appendix No. 2.
  • [8] The full text is given in Appendix No. 4.
  • [9] Compare this with the fixed payment of $500,000,000 and an export
  • proportion of 26 per cent proposed in the second Ultimatum of London,
  • only two months later.
  • [10] _The Times_, March 8, 1921.
  • [11] _The Times_, March 8, 1921.
  • [12] A week or two later the German Government made a formal appeal to
  • the League of Nations against the legality of this act; but I am not
  • aware that the League took any action on it.
  • [13] A few weeks later the Reparation Commission endeavored to put the
  • action of the Supreme Council in order, by demanding one milliard marks
  • in gold ($250,000,000), that is to say, the greater part of the reserve
  • of the Reichsbank against its note issue. This demand was afterwards
  • dropped.
  • [14] The full text is given in Appendix No. 5.
  • [15] The practicability of such a loan on a large scale is of course
  • more than doubtful.
  • [16] The German Government is reported also to have offered,
  • alternatively, to accept any sum which the President of the United
  • States might fix.
  • [17] After the enforcement of the Sanctions and the failure of the
  • counter–proposals, the Cabinet of Herr Fehrenbach and Dr. Simons was
  • succeeded by that of Dr. Wirth.
  • [18] As late as January 26, 1921, M. Doumer gave a forecast of 240
  • milliards.
  • [19] Exclusive of sums due in repayment of war loans made to Belgium.
  • [20] Exclusive of sums due in repayment of war loans made to Belgium.
  • [21] Under the Spa Agreement (see Appendix No. 1) Germany was to be
  • paid in cash 5 gold marks per ton for _all_ coal delivered, and, in
  • the case of coal delivered _overland_, “lent” (_i.e._, advanced out
  • of Reparation receipts) the difference between the German inland
  • price and the British export price. At the date of the Spa Conference
  • this difference was about 70s. per ton (100s. less 30s.), but this
  • sum was not to be advanced in the case of the undetermined amount of
  • coal delivered _by sea_. The advances were made by the Allies in the
  • proportions, 61 per cent by France, 24 per cent by Great Britain, and
  • 15 per cent by Belgium and Italy.
  • [22] For details of these payments see p. 133.
  • [23] This very valuable tax, first imposed in 1917, yielded in 1920–21
  • mks. 4½ milliards.
  • [24] Dr. Wirth’s first Government prepared a Bill to raise the tax to
  • 30 per cent, with power, however, to reduce the rate temporarily to 25
  • per cent. It was estimated that the 30 per cent tax would bring in a
  • revenue of 9.2 milliard marks.
  • [25] The same authority estimates that 85.6 of Upper Silesia’s zinc
  • ore production and all the zinc smelting works fall to Poland. This is
  • of some importance, since before the war Upper Silesia was responsible
  • for 17 per cent of the total world production of zinc. Of the iron and
  • steel production of the area 63 per cent falls to Poland. I am not in
  • a position to check any of these figures. Some authorities ascribe a
  • higher proportion of the coal to Poland.
  • [26] These are the figures according to the Polish authorities. But it
  • is difficult to obtain accurate pre–war figures for an area which was
  • not coterminous with any then existing State; and these totals have
  • been questioned in detail by Dr. W. Schotte.
  • [27] See _e.g._, my controversy with M. Brenier in _The Times_.
  • [28] In _The Economic Consequences of the Peace_, p. 92 _n._, I wrote
  • as follows: “The reader must be reminded in particular that the above
  • calculations take no account of the German production of lignite....
  • I am not competent to speak on the extent to which the loss of coal
  • can be made good by the extended use of lignite or by economies in
  • its present employment; but some authorities believe that Germany may
  • obtain substantial compensation for her loss of coal by paying more
  • attention to her deposits of lignite.”
  • [29] That is to say, production in the middle of 1921 was at the rate
  • of about 120,000,000 tons per annum. At that time the legal maximum
  • price was 60 paper marks per ton (_i.e._, 5s. or less); so that the
  • national _profit_ on the output in terms of money cannot have been a
  • very material amount.
  • [30] In order to secure the increased output the number of miners was
  • increased much more than in proportion, namely from 59,000 in 1913 to
  • 171,000 in the first half of 1921. As a result, the cost of production
  • of lignite rose much faster than that of coal. Also since its calorific
  • value is much less than that of coal per unit of weight (even when it
  • is briquetted), it can only compete with coal, unless it is assisted by
  • preferential freight rates, within a limited area in the neighborhood
  • of the mines.
  • [31] At the Paris Conference of August 1921 Lord Curzon tried
  • unavailingly to persuade France to abandon this illegal occupation.
  • The so–called “Economic Sanctions” were raised on October 1, 1921. The
  • occupation still continues, though both the above pretexts have now
  • disappeared.
  • CHAPTER III
  • THE BURDEN OF THE LONDON SETTLEMENT
  • The settlement of Reparations communicated to Germany by the Allied
  • Powers on May 5, 1921, and accepted a few days later, constitutes the
  • definitive scheme under the Treaty according to which Germany for the
  • next two generations is to discharge her liabilities.[32] It will not
  • endure. But it is the _fait accompli_ of the hour, and, therefore,
  • deserves examination.[33]
  • The settlement falls into three parts comprising (1) provisions for the
  • delivery of Bonds; (2) provisions for setting up in Berlin an Allied
  • Committee of Guarantees; (3) provisions for actual payment in cash and
  • kind.
  • 1. _The Delivery of Bonds._—These provisions are the latest variant of
  • similar provisions in the Treaty itself. Allied Finance Ministers have
  • encouraged themselves (or their constituents) with the hope that some
  • part of the capital sum of Germany’s liabilities might be anticipated
  • by the sale to private investors of Bonds secured on future Reparation
  • payments. For this purpose it was necessary that Germany should deliver
  • negotiable Bonds. These Bonds do not constitute any _additional_ burden
  • on Germany. They are simply documents constituting a title to the sums
  • which, under other clauses, Germany is to pay over annually to the
  • Reparation Commission.
  • The advantages to the Allies of marketing such Bonds are obvious. If
  • they could get rid of the Bonds they would have thrown the risk of
  • Germany’s default on to others; they would have interested a great
  • number of people all over the world in Germany’s not defaulting;
  • and they would have secured the actual cash which the exigencies of
  • their Budgets demand. But the hope is illusory. When at last a real
  • settlement is made, it may be practicable for the German Government to
  • float an international loan of moderate amount, well within the world’s
  • estimate of their minimum capacity of payment. But, though there are
  • foolish investors in the world, it would be sanguine to believe that
  • there are so many of such folly as to swallow at this moment on these
  • lines a loan of vast dimensions. It costs France at the present time
  • somewhere about 10 per cent to float a loan of modest dimensions on
  • the New York market. As the proposed German Bonds will carry 5 per
  • cent interest and 1 per cent sinking fund, it would be necessary to
  • reduce their price to 57 before they would yield 10 per cent including
  • redemption. It would be very optimistic, therefore, to expect to
  • market them at above half their par value. Even so, the world is not
  • likely to invest in them any large proportion of its current savings,
  • so that the whole amount even of the A Bonds, specified below, could
  • not be marketed at this price. Moreover, in so far as the service of
  • the Bonds marketed is within the _minimum_ expectation of Germany’s
  • capacity to pay (as it would have to be), the financial effect on the
  • Ally which markets the Bonds is nearly the same as though they were
  • to borrow themselves at the rate in question. Except, therefore, in
  • the case of those Allies whose credit is inferior to Germany’s, the
  • advantage compared with borrowing on their own credit would not be very
  • material.[34]
  • The details relating to the Bonds are not likely, therefore, to be
  • operative, and need not be taken very seriously. They are really a
  • relic of the pretenses of the Peace Conference days. Briefly, the
  • arrangements are as follows:
  • Germany must deliver 12 milliards of gold marks ($3,000,000,000) in A
  • Bonds, 38 milliards ($9,500,000,000) in B Bonds, and the balance of her
  • liabilities, provisionally estimated at 82 milliards ($20,500,000,000),
  • in C Bonds. All the Bonds carry 5 per cent interest and 1 per cent
  • cumulative sinking fund. The services of the series A, B, and C
  • constitute respectively a first, second, and third charge on the
  • available funds. The A Bonds are issued to the Reparation Commission
  • as from May 1, 1921, and the B Bonds as from November 1, 1921, but
  • the C Bonds shall not be issued (and shall not carry interest in
  • the meantime) except as and when the Reparation Commission is of
  • the opinion that the payments which Germany is making under the new
  • settlement are adequate to provide their service.
  • It may be noticed that the service of the A Bonds will cost
  • $180,000,000 per annum, a sum well within Germany’s capacity, and
  • the service of the B Bonds will cost $570,000,000 per annum, making
  • $750,000,000 altogether, a sum in excess of my own expectations of
  • what is practicable, but not in excess of the figure at which some
  • independent experts, whose opinion deserves respect, have estimated
  • Germany’s probable capacity to pay. It may also be noticed that
  • the aggregate face value of the A and B Bonds ($12,500,000,000)
  • corresponds to the figure at which the German Government have agreed
  • (in their counter–proposal transmitted to the United States) that their
  • aggregate liability might be assessed. It is probable that, sooner or
  • later, the C Bonds at any rate will be not only postponed, but canceled.
  • 2. _The Committee of Guarantees._—This new body, which is to have a
  • permanent office in Berlin, is in form and status a sub–commission
  • of the Reparation Commission. Its members consist of representatives
  • of the Allies represented on the Reparation Commission, with a
  • representative of the United States, if that country consents to
  • nominate.[35] To it are assigned the various wide and indefinite powers
  • accorded by the Treaty of Peace to the Reparation Commission, for the
  • general control and supervision of Germany’s financial system. But its
  • exact functions, in practice and in detail, are still obscure.
  • According to the letter of its constitution the Committee might embark
  • on difficult and dangerous functions. Accounts are to be opened in
  • the name of the Committee, to which will be paid over in _gold or
  • foreign currency_ the proceeds of the German Customs, 26 per cent of
  • the value of all exports and the proceeds of any other taxes which
  • may be assigned as a “guarantee” for the payment of Reparation. These
  • receipts, however, chiefly accrue not in gold or foreign currency, but
  • in paper marks. If the Committee attempts to regulate the conversion
  • of these paper marks into foreign currencies, it will in effect become
  • responsible for the foreign exchange policy of Germany, which it would
  • be much more prudent to leave alone. If not, it is difficult to see
  • what the “guarantees” really add to the other provisions by which
  • Germany binds herself to make payments in foreign money.
  • I suspect that the only real and useful purpose of the Committee of
  • Guarantees is as an office of the Reparation Commission _in Berlin_,
  • a highly necessary adjunct; and the clause about “guarantees” is
  • merely one more of the pretenses, which, in all these agreements, the
  • requirements of politics intermingle with the provisions of finance.
  • It is usual, particularly in France, to talk much about “guarantees,”
  • by which is meant, apparently, some device for making sure that
  • the impossible will occur. A “guarantee” is not the same thing as
  • a “sanction.” When M. Briand is accused of weakness at the Second
  • Conference of London and of abandoning France’s “real guarantees,”
  • these provisions enable him to repudiate the charge indignantly. He
  • can point out that the Second Conference of London not only set up a
  • Committee of Guarantees but secured, as a new and additional guarantee,
  • the German Customs. There is no answer to that![36]
  • 3. _The Provisions for Payment in Cash and Kind._—The Bonds and the
  • Guarantees are apparatus and incantation. We come now to the solid part
  • of the settlement, the provisions for payment.
  • Germany is to pay in each year, until her aggregate liability is
  • discharged:
  • (1) Two milliard gold marks.
  • (2) A sum equivalent to 26 per cent of the value of her exports, or
  • alternatively an equivalent amount as fixed in accordance with any
  • other index proposed by Germany and accepted by the Commission.
  • (1) is to be paid quarterly on January 15, April 15, July 15, and
  • October 15 of each year, and (2) is to be paid quarterly on February
  • 15, May 15, August 15, and November 15 of each year.
  • This sum, calculated on any reasonable estimate of the future value
  • of German exports, is materially less than the original demands of
  • the Treaty. Germany’s total liability under the Treaty amounts to 138
  • milliard gold marks (inclusive of the liability for Belgian debt). At
  • 5 per cent interest and 1 per cent sinking fund, the annual charge on
  • this would be 8.28 milliard gold marks. Under the new scheme the annual
  • value of Germany’s exports would have to rise to the improbable figure
  • of 24 milliard gold marks before she would be liable for so much as
  • this. As we shall see below, the probable burden of the new settlement
  • in the near future is probably not much more than half that of the
  • Treaty.
  • There is another important respect in which the demands of the Treaty
  • are much abated. The Treaty included a crushing provision by which the
  • part of Germany’s nominal liability on which she was not able to pay
  • interest in the early years was to accumulate at compound interest.[37]
  • There is no such provision in the new scheme; the C Bonds are not to
  • carry interest until the receipts from Germany are adequate to meet
  • their service; and the only provision relating to back interest is for
  • the payment of _simple_ interest in the event of there being a surplus
  • out of the receipts.
  • In order to understand how great an advance this settlement represented
  • it is necessary to carry our minds back to the ideas which were
  • prevalent not very long ago. The following table is interesting, in
  • which, in order to reduce capital sums and annual payments to a common
  • basis of comparison, estimates in terms of capital sums are replaced
  • by annuities of 6 per cent of their amount:
  • In terms of Annuities
  • Estimates of expressed in Milliards
  • of Gold Marks.
  • 1. Lord Cunliffe and the figure given
  • out in the British General Election
  • of 1918[38] 28.8
  • 2. M. Klotz’s forecast in the French
  • Chamber, September 5, 1919 18
  • 3. The Assessment of the Reparation
  • Commission, April 1921 8.28
  • 4. The London Settlement, May 1921 4.6[39]
  • The estimate of The _Economic Consequences of the Peace_ (1919),
  • namely 2 milliards, was nearly contemporaneous with M. Klotz’s figure
  • of 18 milliards. M. Tardieu recalls that, when the Peace Conference
  • was considering whether a definite figure could be inserted in the
  • Treaty, the lowest figure which the British and French Prime Ministers
  • would accept, as a compromise to meet the pressure put upon them by
  • the American representatives, corresponded to an annuity of 10.8
  • milliards,[40] which is nearly two and a half times the figure which
  • they accepted two years later under the pressure, not of Americans, but
  • of facts.
  • There was yet another feature in the London Settlement which
  • recommended it to moderate opinion. The dates of payment were so
  • arranged as to reduce the burden on Germany during the first year. The
  • Reparation year runs from May 1 in each year to April 30 in the next;
  • but in the period May 1, 1921–April 30, 1922 only two, instead of four,
  • of the quarterly payments in respect of the export proportion will fall
  • due.
  • No wonder, therefore, that this settlement, so reasonable in itself
  • compared with what had preceded it, was generally approved and widely
  • accepted as a real and permanent solution. But in spite of its
  • importance for the time being, as a preservative of peace, as affording
  • a breathing space, and as a transition from foolish expectations, it
  • cannot be a permanent solution. It is, like all its predecessors, a
  • temporizing measure, which is bound to need amendment.
  • To calculate the total burden, it is necessary to estimate the value
  • of German exports. In 1920 they amounted to about 5 milliard gold
  • marks. In 1921 the volume will be greater, but this will be offset by
  • the fact that gold prices have fallen to less than two–thirds of what
  • they were, so that 4 to 5 milliard gold marks is quite high enough as
  • a preliminary forecast for the year commencing May 1, 1921.[41] It is,
  • of course, impossible to make a close estimate for later years. The
  • figures will depend, not only on the recovery of Germany, but on the
  • state of international trade generally, and more especially on the
  • level of gold prices.[42] For the next two or three years, if we are to
  • make an estimate at all, 6 to 10 milliards is, in my judgment, the best
  • one can make.
  • Twenty–six per cent of exports, valued at 6 milliards gold, will amount
  • to about 1½ milliard gold marks, making, with the fixed annual
  • payment of 2 milliards, 3½ milliards altogether. If exports rise to
  • 10 milliards, the corresponding figure is 4½ milliards. The table
  • of payments in the near future is then as shown on the next page, all
  • the figures being in terms of milliards of gold marks. In the case of
  • payments after May 1, 1922, I give alternative estimates on the basis
  • of exports on the scale of 6 and 10 milliards respectively.
  • Not the whole of these sums need be paid in cash, and the value of
  • deliveries in kind is to be credited to Germany against them. This
  • item has been estimated as high as 1.2 to 1.4 milliard gold marks per
  • annum. The result will chiefly depend (1) on the amount and price of
  • the coal deliveries, and (2) on the degree of success which attends the
  • negotiations between France and Germany for the supply by the latter
  • of materials required for the repair of the devastated area. The value
  • of the coal deliveries depends on factors already discussed on p. 49,
  • above, the _price_ of the coal being chiefly governed by the internal
  • German price. At a price of 20 gold marks per ton and deliveries of
  • 2,000,000 tons a month (neither of which figures are likely to be
  • exceeded, or even reached, in the near future), coal will yield credits
  • of .48 milliard gold marks. In the Loucheur–Rathenau Agreement[43] the
  • value of deliveries in kind to France, including coal, over the next
  • five years has been estimated at a possible total of 1.4 milliard gold
  • marks per annum. If France receives .4 milliard gold marks in coal, not
  • more than 35 per cent of the balance will be credited in the Reparation
  • account. If this were realized, the aggregate deliveries in kind might
  • approach 1 milliard. But, for various reasons, political and economic,
  • this figure is unlikely to be reached, and if as much as .75 milliards
  • per annum is realized from coal and reconstruction deliveries, this
  • ought to be considered a highly satisfactory result.
  • ──────────────┬────────────────┬────────────────┬───────────────
  • │ 1921─22 │ 1922─23 and │ 1922─23 and
  • │ (Exports │ subsequently │ subsequently
  • │ 4 Milliards). │ (Exports │ (Exports
  • │ │ 6 Milliards). │ 10 Milliards).
  • ──────────────┼────────────────┼────────────────┼───────────────
  • May 25 }│ │ .39 │ .65
  • July 15 }│ │ .50 │ .50
  • Aug. 15 }│ 1.00 │ .39 │ .65
  • Oct. 15 }│ │ .50 │ .50
  • Nov. 15 │ .26 │ .39 │ .65
  • Jan. 15 │ .50 │ .50 │ .50
  • Feb. 15 │ .26 │ .39 │ .65
  • April 15 │ .50 │ .50 │ .50
  • │ ──── │ ──── │ ────
  • Total │ 2.52 │ 3.56 │ 4.60
  • ──────────────┼────────────────┼────────────────┼───────────────
  • Equivalent }│ │ │
  • in dollars }│ │ │
  • at $1 = 4 }│ $630,000,000 │ $890,000,000 │ $1,150,000,000
  • gold marks }│ │ │
  • ──────────────┴────────────────┴────────────────┴───────────────
  • Now the payments were so arranged as to present no insuperable
  • difficulties during 1921. The instalment of August 31, 1921 (which
  • did not exceed the sum which the Germans had themselves offered for
  • immediate payment in their counterproposal of April 1921) was duly
  • paid, partly out of foreign balances accumulated before May 1 last,
  • partly by selling out paper marks over the foreign exchanges, and
  • partly by temporary advances from an international group of bankers.
  • The instalment of November 15,1921, was covered by the value of
  • deliveries of coal and other material subsequent to May 1, 1921. Even
  • the instalments of January 15 and February 15, 1922, might be covered
  • out of further deliveries, temporary advances, and the foreign assets
  • of German industrialists, if the German Government could get hold of
  • them. But the payment of April 15, 1922, must present more difficulty;
  • whilst further instalments follow quickly on May 15, July 15, and
  • August 15. Some time between February and August 1922 Germany will
  • succumb to an inevitable default. This is the maximum extent of our
  • breathing space.[44]
  • That is to say, in so far as she depends for payment (as in the
  • long run she must do) on current income. If capital, non–recurrent
  • resources become available, the above conclusion will require
  • modification accordingly. Germany still has an important capital asset
  • untouched—the property of her nationals now sequestered in the hands
  • of the Enemy–Property Custodian in the United States, of which the
  • value is rather more than 1 milliard gold marks. If this were to become
  • available for Reparation, directly or indirectly, default could be
  • delayed correspondingly.[45] Similarly the grant to Germany of foreign
  • credits on a substantial scale, even three–months’ credits from bankers
  • on the security of the Reichsbank’s gold, would postpone the date a
  • little, however useless in the long run.
  • In reaching this conclusion, one can approach the problem from three
  • points of view: (1) the problem of paying outside Germany, that is
  • to say, the problem of exports and the balance of trade; (2) the
  • problem of providing for payment by taxation, that is to say, the
  • problem of the Budget; (3) the proportion of the sums demanded to the
  • German national income. I will take them in turn, confining myself to
  • what Germany can be expected to perform in the near future, to the
  • exclusion of what she might do in hypothetical circumstances many
  • years hence.
  • (1) In order that Germany may be able to make payments abroad, it is
  • necessary, not only that she should have exports, but that she should
  • have a surplus of exports over imports. In 1920, the last complete
  • year for which figures are available, so far from a surplus there was
  • a deficit, the exports being valued at about 5 milliard gold marks and
  • the imports at 5.4 milliards. The figures for 1921 so far available
  • indicate not an improvement but a deterioration. The myth that Germany
  • is carrying on a vast and increasing export trade is so widespread,
  • that the actual figures for the six months from May to October 1921,
  • converted into gold marks, may be given with advantage:
  • ─–──────────────────┬─────────────────┬──────────────────────────
  • │ Million Paper │ Million Gold Marks.[46]
  • │ Marks. │
  • ├────────┬────────┼────────┬────────┬────────
  • │ │ │ │ │Excess
  • │Imports.│Exports.│Imports.│Exports.│ of
  • │ │ │ │ │Imports.
  • ────────────────────┼────────┼────────┼────────┼────────┼────────
  • 1921, May │ 5,487│ 4,512│ 374.4│ 307.9│ 66.5
  • ” June │ 6,409│ 5,433│ 388.8│ 329.7│ 59.1
  • ” July │ 7,580│ 6,208│ 413.7│ 338.7│ 75.0
  • ” August │ 9,418│ 6,684│ 477.2│ 334.8│ 142.4
  • ” September │ 10,668│ 7,519│ 436.6│ 307.7│ 128.9
  • ” October[47] │ 13,900│ 9,700│ 352.6│ 246.0│ 106.6
  • ├────────┼────────┼────────┼────────┼────────
  • Total for six months│ 53,462│ 40,056│ 2443.3│ 1864.8│ 578.5
  • ────────────────────┴────────┴────────┴────────┴────────┴────────
  • In respect of these six months Germany must make a fixed payment of
  • 1000 million gold marks plus 26 per cent of the exports as above,
  • namely 484.8 million gold marks, that is 1484.8 million gold marks
  • altogether, which is equal to about 80 per cent of her exports; whereas
  • apart from any Reparation payments, she had a _deficit_ on her foreign
  • trade at the rate of more than 1 milliard gold marks per annum. The
  • bulk of Germany’s imports are necessary either to her industries or
  • to the food supply of the country. It is therefore certain that with
  • exports of (say) 6 milliards she could not cut her imports so low as to
  • have the surplus of 3½ milliards, which would be necessary to meet
  • her Reparation liabilities. If, however, her exports were to rise to
  • 10 milliards, her Reparation liabilities would become 4.6 milliards.
  • Germany, to meet her liabilities, must therefore raise the gold–value
  • of her exports to double what they were in 1920 and 1921 _without
  • increasing her imports at all_.
  • I do not say that this is impossible, given time and an overwhelming
  • motive, and with active assistance by the Allies to Germany’s export
  • industries; but does any one think it practicable or likely in the
  • actual circumstances of the case? And if Germany succeeded, would not
  • this vast expansion of exports, unbalanced by imports, be considered
  • by our manufacturers to be her crowning crime? That this should be
  • the case even under the London Settlement of 1921 is a measure of
  • the ludicrous folly of the figures given out in the British General
  • Election of 1918, which were six times as high again.
  • (2) Next there is the problem of the Budget. For Reparation payments
  • are a liability of the German _Government_ and must be covered by
  • taxation. At this point it is necessary to introduce an assumption as
  • to the relation between the gold mark and the paper mark. For whilst
  • the liability is fixed in terms of gold marks, the revenue (or the
  • bulk of it) is collected in terms of paper marks. The relation is a
  • very fluctuating one, best measured by the exchange value of the paper
  • mark in terms of American gold dollars. This fluctuation is of more
  • importance over short periods than in the long run. For in the long run
  • _all_ values in Germany, including the yield of taxation, will tend
  • to adjust themselves to an appreciation or depreciation in the value
  • of the paper mark outside Germany. But the process may be a very slow
  • one, and, over the period covered by a year’s budget, unanticipated
  • fluctuations in the ratio of the gold to the paper mark may upset
  • entirely the financial arrangements of the German Treasury.
  • This disturbance has of course occurred on an unprecedented scale
  • during the latter half of 1921. Taxation in terms of paper marks,
  • which was heavy when the dollar was worth 50 paper marks, becomes
  • very inadequate when the dollar is worth 200 paper marks; but it is
  • beyond the power of any Finance Minister to adjust taxation to such a
  • situation quickly. In the first place, when the fall in the external
  • value of the mark is proceeding rapidly, the corresponding fall in the
  • internal value lags far behind. Until this adjustment has taken place,
  • which may occupy a considerable time before it is complete, the taxable
  • capacity of the people, measured in gold, is less than it was before.
  • But even then a further interval must elapse before the gold–value of
  • the _yield_ of taxation collectible in paper marks can catch up. The
  • experience of the British Inland Revenue Department well shows that the
  • yield of direct taxation must largely depend on the taxable assessments
  • of the _previous_ period.
  • For these reasons the collapse of the mark exchange must, if it
  • persists, destroy beyond repair the Budget of 1921–22, and probably
  • that of the first half of 1922–23 also. But I should be overstating my
  • argument if I were to base my conclusions on the figures current at the
  • end of 1921. In the shifting sands in which the mark is foundering it
  • is difficult to find for one’s argument any secure foothold.
  • During the summer of 1921 the gold mark was worth, in round figures,
  • 20 paper marks. The internal purchasing power of the paper mark for
  • the purposes of working–class consumption was still nearly double
  • its corresponding value abroad, so that one could scarcely say that
  • equilibrium had been established. Nevertheless, the position was very
  • well adjusted compared with what it has since become. As I write
  • (December 1921) the gold mark has been fluctuating between 45 and
  • 60 paper marks, while the purchasing power of the paper mark inside
  • Germany is for general purposes perhaps three times what it is outside
  • Germany.
  • Since my figures of Government revenue and expenditure are based on
  • statements made in the summer of 1921, perhaps my best course is to
  • take a figure of 20 paper marks to the gold mark. The effect of this
  • will be to understate my argument rather than the contrary. The reader
  • must remember that, if the mark remains at its present exchange value
  • long enough for internal values to adjust themselves to that rate, the
  • items in the following account, the income and the outgoings and the
  • deficit, will all tend to be multiplied threefold.
  • At this ratio (of 20 paper marks=1 gold mark), a Reparation liability
  • of 3½ milliard gold marks (assuming exports on the scale of 6
  • milliards) is equivalent to 70 milliard paper marks, and a liability
  • of 4½ milliards (assuming exports of 10 milliards) is equivalent
  • to 90 milliard paper marks. The German Budget for the financial year
  • April 1, 1921, to March 31, 1922, provided for an expenditure of
  • 93.5 milliards, exclusive of Reparation payments, and for a revenue
  • of 59 milliards.[48] Thus the present Reparation demand would by
  • itself absorb more than the whole of the existing revenue. Doubtless
  • expenditure can be cut down, and revenue somewhat increased. But the
  • Budget will not cover even the lower scale of the Reparation payments
  • unless expenditure is halved and revenue doubled.[49]
  • If the German Budget for 1922–23 manages to balance, _apart_ from any
  • provision for Reparation, this will represent a great effort and a
  • considerable achievement. Apart, however, from the technical financial
  • difficulties, there is a political and social aspect of the question
  • which deserves attention here. The Allies deal with the established
  • German Government, make bargains with them, and look to them for
  • fulfilment. The Allies do not extract payment out of individual
  • Germans direct; they put pressure on the transitory abstraction called
  • Government, and leave it to this to determine and to enforce which
  • individuals are to pay, and how much. Since at the present time the
  • German Budget is far from balancing even if there were no Reparation
  • payments at all, it is fair to say that not even a beginning has yet
  • been made towards settling the problem of how the burden is to be
  • distributed between different classes and different interests.
  • Yet this problem is fundamental. Payment takes on a different aspect
  • when, instead of being expressed in terms of milliards and as a
  • liability of the transitory abstraction, it is translated into a
  • demand for a definite sum from a specific individual. This stage is not
  • yet reached, and until it is reached the full intrinsic difficulty will
  • not be felt. For at this stage the struggle ceases to be primarily one
  • between the Allies and the German Government and becomes a struggle
  • between different sections and classes of Germans. The struggle will
  • be bitter and violent, for it will present itself to each of the
  • contesting interests as an affair of life and death. The most powerful
  • influences and motives of self–interest and self–preservation will be
  • engaged. Conflicting conceptions of the end and nature of Society will
  • be ranged in conflict. A Government which makes a serious attempt to
  • cover its liabilities will inevitably fall from power.
  • (3) What relation do the demands bear to the third test of capacity,
  • the present income of the German people? A burden of 70 milliard paper
  • marks (if we may, provisionally, adopt that figure as the basis of our
  • calculations) amounts, since the population is now about 60 millions,
  • to 1170 marks per head for every man, woman, and child.
  • The great changes in money values have made it difficult, in all
  • countries, to obtain estimates of the national income in terms of money
  • under the new conditions. The Brussels Conference of 1920, on the basis
  • of inquiries made in 1919 and at the beginning of 1920, estimated the
  • German income per head at 3900 paper marks. This figure may have
  • been too low at the time, and, on account of the further depreciation
  • of the mark, is certainly too low now. A writer in the _Deutsche
  • Allgemeine Zeitung_ (Feb. 14, 1921), working on the statistics of
  • statutory deductions from wages and on income–tax, arrived at a figure
  • of 2333 marks per head. This figure also is likely to be too low,
  • partly because the statistics must mainly refer to earlier dates when
  • the mark was less depreciated, and partly because all such statistics
  • necessarily suffer from evasions. At the other extreme lies the
  • estimate of Dr. Albert Lansburgh, who, by implication (_Die Bank_,
  • March 1921), estimated the income per head at 6570 marks.[50] Another
  • recent estimate is that of Dr. Arthur Heichen in the _Pester Lloyd_
  • (June 5, 1921), who put the figure at 4450 marks. In a newspaper
  • article published in various quarters in August 1921 I ventured to
  • adopt the figure of 5000 marks as the nearest estimate I could make.
  • In fixing on this figure I was influenced by the above estimates, and
  • also by statistics as to the general level of salaries and wages. Since
  • then I have looked into the matter further and am still of the opinion
  • that this figure was high enough for that date.
  • I am fortified in this conclusion by the result of inquiries which I
  • addressed to Dr. Moritz Elsas of Frankfort–on–Main, on whose authority
  • I quote the following figures. The best–known estimate of the German
  • pre–war income is Helfferich’s in his _Deutschlands Volkswohlstand_
  • 1888–1913. In this volume he put the national income in 1913 at 40–41
  • milliard gold marks, _plus_ 2½ milliards for net income from
  • nationalized concerns (railways, post office, etc.), that it is say,
  • an aggregate of 43 milliards or 642 marks per head. Starting from the
  • figure of 41 milliards (since the national services no longer produce
  • a profit) and deducting 15 per cent for loss of territory, we have a
  • figure of 34.85 milliards. What multiplier ought we to apply to this in
  • order to arrive at the present income in terms of paper marks? In 1920
  • commercial employees obtained on the average in terms of marks 4½
  • times their pre–war income, whilst at that time workmen had secured an
  • increase in their nominal wages of 50 per cent more than this, that is
  • to say, their wages were 6 to 8 times the pre–war figure. According
  • to the Statistischen Reichsamt (_Wirtschaft und Statistik_, Heft 4,
  • Jahrgang 1) commercial employees at the beginning of 1921 earned,
  • males 6⅔ times and females 10 times as much as in 1913.[51] On the
  • basis of the same proportion as in 1920 we arrive at an increase of
  • 10 times in the nominal wages of workmen. The wages index number of
  • the _Frankfurter Zeitung_ for August 1921 estimates the wages per hour
  • at 11 times the pre–war level, but, as the number of working hours
  • has fallen from 10 to 8, these figures yield an increase of 8.8 times
  • in the wage actually received. Since the wages of male commercial
  • employees have increased less than this, since business profits in
  • terms of paper marks only reach this figure of increase in exceptional
  • cases, and since the income of the rentier, landlord, and professional
  • classes has increased in a far lower proportion, an estimate of an
  • 8–fold increase in the nominal income of the country as a whole at
  • that date (August 1921) is likely to be an over–estimate rather than
  • an under–estimate. This leads to an aggregate national income, on the
  • basis of the Helfferich pre–war figures, of 278.80 milliard paper
  • marks, and to an income of 4647 marks per head in August 1921.
  • No allowance is made here for the loss by war of men in the prime
  • of life, for the loss of external income previously earned from
  • foreign investment and the mercantile marine, or for the increase of
  • officials. Against these omissions there may be set off the decrease of
  • the army and the increased number of women employees.
  • The extreme instability of economic conditions makes it almost
  • impossible to conduct a direct statistical inquiry into this problem
  • at the present time. In such circumstances the general method of Dr.
  • Elsas seems to me to be the best available. His results show that the
  • figure taken above is of the right general dimensions and is not likely
  • to be widely erroneous. It enables us, too, to put an upper limit of
  • reasonable possibility on our figures. No one, I think, would maintain
  • that in August 1921 nominal incomes in Germany averaged 10 times their
  • pre–war level; and 10 times Helfferich’s pre–war estimate comes to
  • 6420 marks. _No_ statistics of national incomes are very precise, but
  • an assertion that in the middle of 1921 the German income per head per
  • annum lay between 4500 marks and 6500 marks, and that it was probably
  • much nearer the lower than the higher of these figures, say 5000 marks,
  • is about as near the truth as we shall get.
  • In view of the instability of the mark, it is, of course, the case
  • that such estimates do not hold good for any length of time and need
  • constant revision. Nevertheless this fact does not upset the following
  • calculation as much as might be supposed, because it operates to a
  • certain extent on both sides of the account. If the mark depreciates
  • further, the average income per head in paper marks will tend to rise;
  • but in this event the equivalent in paper marks of the Reparation
  • liability will, since it is expressed in terms of _gold_ marks, rise
  • also. A real alleviation can only result from a fall in the value of
  • _gold_ (_i.e._, a rise in world prices).
  • To the taxation in respect of the Reparation charge there must be added
  • the burden of Germany’s own government, central and local. By the most
  • extreme economies, short of repudiation of war loans and war pensions,
  • this burden could hardly be brought below 1000 paper marks per head (at
  • 20 paper marks=1 gold mark), _i.e._, 60 milliards altogether, a figure
  • greatly below the present expenditure. In the aggregate, therefore,
  • 2170 marks out of the average income of 5000 marks, or 43 per cent,
  • would go in taxation. If exports rise to 10 milliards (gold) and the
  • average income to 6000 paper marks, the corresponding figures are 2500
  • marks and 42 per cent.
  • There are circumstances in which a wealthy nation, impelled by
  • overwhelming motives of self–interest, might support this burden.
  • But the annual income of 5000 paper marks per head is equivalent in
  • exchange value (at an exchange of 20 paper marks to 1 gold mark) to
  • $62.50, and after deduction of taxation to about $35, that is to say
  • to less than 10 cents a day, which in August 1921 was the equivalent
  • in purchasing power in Germany of something between 20 cents and 25
  • cents in the United States.[52] If Germany was given a respite, her
  • income and with it her capacity would increase; but under her present
  • burdens, which render saving impossible, a degradation of standards is
  • more likely. Would the whips and scorpions of any Government recorded
  • in history have been efficient to extract nearly half their income from
  • a people so situated?
  • For these reasons I conclude that whilst the Settlement of London
  • granted a breathing space to the end of 1921, it can be no more
  • permanent than its predecessors.
  • EXCURSUS III
  • THE WIESBADEN AGREEMENT
  • In the summer of 1921 much interest was excited by reports of
  • confidential interviews between M. Loucheur and Herr Rathenau, the
  • Ministers of Reconstruction in France and Germany respectively. An
  • agreement was provisionally reached in August 1921 and was finally
  • signed at Wiesbaden on October 6, 1921[53]; but it does not come into
  • force until it has received the approval of the Reparation Commission.
  • This Commission, whilst approving the general principles underlying it,
  • have referred it to the principal Allied Governments on the ground that
  • it involves departures from the Treaty of Versailles beyond their own
  • competence to authorize. The British delegate, Sir John Bradbury, has
  • advised his Government that the Agreement should be approved subject
  • to certain modifications which he sets forth; and his Report has been
  • published.[54]
  • The Wiesbaden Agreement is a complicated document. But the essence of
  • it is easily explained. It falls into two distinct parts. First, it
  • sets up a procedure by which private French firms can acquire from
  • private German firms materials required for reconstruction in France,
  • without France having to make payment in cash. Secondly, it provides
  • that, whilst Germany is not to receive payment at once for any part
  • of these goods, only a proportion of the sum due is credited to her
  • immediately in the books of the Reparation Commission, the balance
  • being advanced by her to France for the time being and only brought
  • into the Reparation account at a later date.
  • The first set of provisions has met with unqualified approval from
  • every one. An arrangement which may possibly stimulate payment of
  • Reparation in the form of actual materials for the reconstruction
  • of the devastated districts satisfies convenience, economics, and
  • sentiment in a peculiarly direct way. But such supplies were already
  • arranged for under the Treaty, and the chief value of the new procedure
  • lies in its replacing the machinery of the Reparation Commission by
  • direct negotiation between the French and German authorities.[55]
  • The second set of provisions is, however, of a different character,
  • since it interferes with the existing agreements between the Allies
  • themselves as to the order and proportions in which each is to share
  • in the available receipts from Germany, and seeks to secure for
  • France a larger share of the earlier payments than she would receive
  • otherwise. A priority to France is, in my opinion, desirable; but such
  • priority should be accorded as part of a general re–settlement of
  • Reparation, in which Great Britain should waive her claim entirely.
  • Further, the Agreement involves an act of doubtful good faith on the
  • part of Germany. She has been protesting with great vehemence (and, I
  • believe, with perfect truth) that the Decisions of London exact from
  • her more than she can perform. But in such circumstances it is an act
  • of impropriety for her to enter voluntarily into an agreement which
  • must have the effect, if it is operative, of further increasing her
  • liabilities even beyond those against which she protests as impossible.
  • Herr Rathenau may justify his action by the arguments that this is a
  • first step towards replacing the Decisions of London by more sensible
  • arrangements, and also that, if he can placate Germany’s largest and
  • most urgent creditor in the shape of France, he has not much to fear
  • from the others. M. Loucheur, on the other hand, may know as well as I
  • do, though speaking otherwise, that the Decisions of London cannot be
  • carried out, and that the time for a more realistic policy is at hand;
  • he may even regard his interviews with Herr Rathenau as a foretaste of
  • more intimate relationships between business interests on the two sides
  • of the Rhine. But these considerations, if we were to pursue them,
  • would lead us to a different plane of argument.
  • Sir John Bradbury in his Report[56] on the Agreement to the British
  • Government has proposed certain modifications which would have the
  • effect of preserving the advantages of the first set of provisions,
  • but of nullifying the latter so far as they could operate to the
  • detriment of France’s Allies.
  • I consider, however, that exaggerated importance has been attached
  • to this topic, since the actual deliveries of goods made under the
  • Wiesbaden or similar agreements are not likely to be worth such large
  • sums of money as are spoken of. Deliveries of coal, dyestuffs, and
  • ships, dealt with in the Annexes to Part VIII. of the Treaty are
  • specifically excluded from the operation of the Wiesbaden Agreement
  • which is expressly limited to deliveries of plant and material, and
  • these France undertakes to apply _solely_ to the reconstitution of the
  • devastated regions. The quantities of goods, which French firms and
  • individuals will be ready to order from Germany at the full market
  • price, and which Germany can supply, for this limited purpose (so great
  • a part of the cost of which is necessarily due to _labor_ employed on
  • the spot and not to materials capable of being imported from Germany),
  • are not likely to amount, during the next five years, to a sum of money
  • which the other Allies need grudge France as a priority claim.
  • My other reserve relates to the supposed importance of the Wiesbaden
  • Agreement as a precedent for similar arrangements with the other
  • Allies, and raises the general issue of the utility of arrangements for
  • securing that Germany should pay in kind rather than in cash, for other
  • purposes than those of the devastated areas.
  • It is commonly believed that, if our demands on Germany are met by
  • her delivering to us not cash but particular commodities selected by
  • ourselves, we can thus avoid the competition of German products against
  • our own in the markets of the world, which must result if we compel her
  • to find foreign currency by selling goods abroad at whatever cut in
  • price may be necessary to market them.[57]
  • Most suggestions in favor of our being paid in kind are too vague to
  • be criticized. But they usually suffer from the confusion of supposing
  • that there is some advantage in our being paid directly in kind even in
  • the case of articles which Germany might be expected to export in any
  • case. For example, the Annexes to the Treaty which deal with deliveries
  • in kind chiefly relate to coal, dyestuffs, and ships. These certainly
  • do not satisfy the criterion of not competing with our own products;
  • and I see very little advantage, but on the other hand some loss and
  • inconvenience, in the Allies’ receiving these goods direct, instead of
  • Germany’s selling them in the best market and paying over the proceeds.
  • In the case of coal in particular, it would be much better if Germany
  • sold her output for cash in the best export markets, whether to France
  • and Belgium or to the neighboring neutrals, and then paid the cash
  • over to France and Belgium, than that coal should be delivered to the
  • Allies for which the latter may have no immediate use, or by transport
  • routes which are uneconomical, when neutrals need the coal and what the
  • Allies really require is the equivalent cash. In some cases the Allies
  • have re–sold the coal which Germany has delivered to them,—a procedure
  • which, in the case of an article for which freight charges cover so
  • large a proportion of the whole value, involves a preposterous waste.
  • If we try to stipulate the precise commodities in which Germany is to
  • pay us, we shall not secure from her so large a contribution, as if
  • we fix a reasonable sum which is within her capacity, and then leave
  • her to find the money as best she can. If, moreover, the sum fixed is
  • reasonable, the annual payments will not be so large, in proportion to
  • the total volume of international trade, that Great Britain need be
  • nervous lest the payments upset the normal equilibrium of her economic
  • life in any greater degree than is bound to result in any case from the
  • gradual economic recovery of so formidable a trade rival as pre–war
  • Germany.
  • Whilst I make these observations in the interests of scientific
  • accuracy, I admit that projects, for insisting on payment in kind may
  • be very useful politically as a means of escaping out of our present
  • _impasse_. In practice the value of such deliveries would turn out to
  • be immensely less than the cash we are now demanding; but it may be
  • easier to substitute deliveries of materials in place of cash, which
  • will in practice result in a great abatement of our demands, than to
  • abate the latter in so many words. Moreover, protests, against leaving
  • Germany free to pay us in cash by selling goods how and where she can,
  • enlist on the side of revision all the latent Protectionist sentiment
  • which still abounds. If Germany were to make a strenuous effort to
  • pay us by exploiting the only method open to her, namely, by selling
  • as many goods as possible at low prices all over the world, it would
  • not be long before many minds would represent this effort as a plot to
  • ruin us; and persons of this way of thinking will be most easily won
  • over, if we describe a reduction in our demands, as a prohibition to
  • Germany against developing a nefarious competitive trade. Such a way
  • of expressing a desirable change of policy combines, with a basis of
  • truth, sufficient false doctrine to enable _The Times_, for example,
  • to recommend it in a leading article without feeling conscious of any
  • intellectual inconsistency; and it furnishes what so many people are
  • now looking for, namely, a pretext for behaving sensibly, without
  • having to suffer the indignity and inconvenience of thinking and
  • speaking so too. Heaven forbid that I should discourage them! It
  • is only too rarely that a good cause can summon to its assistance
  • arguments sufficiently mixed to insure success.
  • EXCURSUS IV
  • THE MARK EXCHANGE
  • The gold value of a country’s inconvertible paper money may fall,
  • either because the Government is spending more than it is raising by
  • loans and taxes and is meeting the balance by issuing paper money,
  • or because the country is under the obligation of paying increased
  • sums to foreigners for the purchase of investments or in discharge of
  • debts. Temporarily it may be affected by speculation, that is to say by
  • _anticipation_, whether well or ill founded, that one or other of the
  • above influences will operate shortly; but the influence of speculation
  • is generally much exaggerated, because of the immense effect which it
  • may exercise momentarily. Both influences can only operate through
  • the balance of debts, due for immediate payment, between the country
  • in question and the rest of the world: the liability to make payments
  • to foreigners operating on this directly; and the inflation of the
  • currency operating on it indirectly, either because the additional
  • paper money stimulates imports and retards exports, by increasing
  • local purchasing power at the existing level of values or because the
  • expectation that it will so act causes anticipatory speculation. The
  • expansion of the currency can have no effect whatever on the exchanges
  • until it reacts on imports and exports, or encourages speculation; and
  • as the latter cancels out, sooner or later, the effect of currency
  • expansion on the exchanges can only last by reacting on imports and
  • exports.
  • These principles can be applied without difficulty to the exchange
  • value of the mark since 1920. At first the various influences were
  • not all operating in the same direction. Currency inflation tended
  • to depreciate the mark; so did foreign investment by Germans (the
  • “flight from the mark”); but investment by foreigners in German Bonds
  • and German currency (an exact line between which and short–period
  • speculation it is not easy to draw) operated sharply in the other
  • direction. After the mark had fallen to such a level that more than
  • 25 marks could be obtained for a dollar, numerous persons all over
  • the world formed the opinion that there would be a reaction some day
  • to the pre–war value, and that therefore a purchase of marks or mark
  • Bonds would be a good investment. This investment proceeded on so vast
  • a scale that it placed foreign currency at the disposal of Germany up
  • to an aggregate value which has been estimated at from $800,000,000
  • to $1,000,000,000. These resources enabled Germany, partially at
  • least, to replenish her food supplies and to restock her industries
  • with raw materials, requirements involving an excess of imports over
  • exports which could not otherwise have been paid for. In addition it
  • even enabled individual Germans to remove a part of their wealth from
  • Germany for investment in other countries.
  • Meanwhile currency inflation was proceeding. In the course of the year
  • 1920 the note circulation of the Reichsbank approximately doubled,
  • whilst on balance the exchange value of the mark had deteriorated only
  • slightly as compared with the beginning of that year.
  • Moreover, up to the end of 1920 and even during the first quarter of
  • 1921 Germany had made no cash payments for Reparation and had even
  • _received_ cash (under the Spa Agreement) for a considerable part of
  • her coal deliveries.
  • After the middle of 1921, however, the various influences, which up
  • to that time had partly balanced one another, began to work all in
  • one direction, that is to say, adversely to the value of the mark.
  • Currency inflation continued, and during 1921 the note circulation of
  • the Reichsbank was nearly trebled, bringing it up to nearly six times
  • what it had been two years earlier. Imports steadily exceeded exports
  • in value. Some foreign investors in marks began to take fright and,
  • so far from increasing their holdings, sought to diminish them. And
  • now at last the German Government was called on to make important cash
  • payments on Reparation account. Sales of marks from Germany, instead of
  • being absorbed by foreign investors, had now to be made in competition
  • with sales from these same investors. Naturally the mark collapsed. It
  • had to fall to a value at which new buyers would come forward or at
  • which sellers would hold off.[58]
  • There is no mystery here, nothing but what is easily explained. The
  • credence attached to stories of a “German plot” to depreciate the mark
  • wilfully is further evidence of the overwhelming popular ignorance of
  • the influences governing the exchanges, an ignorance already displayed,
  • to the great pecuniary advantage of Germany, by the international craze
  • to purchase mark notes.
  • In its later stages the collapse has been mainly due to the necessity
  • of paying money abroad in discharge of Reparation and in repaying
  • foreign investors in marks, with the result that the fall in the
  • external value of the mark has outstripped any figure which could be
  • justified merely as a consequence of the present degree of currency
  • inflation. Germany would require a much larger note issue than at
  • present, if German internal prices were to become adjusted to gold
  • prices at an exchange of more than 400 marks to the dollar.[1] If,
  • therefore, the other influences were to be removed, if, that is to
  • say, the Reparation demands were revised and foreign investors were to
  • take heart again, a sharp recovery might occur. On the other hand, a
  • serious attempt by Germany to meet the Reparation demands would cause
  • the expenditure of her Government to exceed its income by so great an
  • amount, that currency inflation and the internal price level would
  • catch up in due course the external depreciation in the mark.
  • In either event Germany is faced with an unfortunate prospect. If the
  • present exchange depreciation persists and the internal price level
  • becomes adjusted to it, the resulting redistribution of wealth between
  • different classes of the community will amount to a social catastrophe.
  • If, on the other hand, there is a recovery in the exchange, the
  • cessation of the existing artificial stimulus to industry and of the
  • Stock Exchange boom based on the depreciating mark may lead to a
  • financial catastrophe.[59] Those responsible for the financial policy
  • of Germany have a problem of incomparable difficulty in front of them.
  • Until the Reparation liability has been settled reasonably, it is
  • scarcely worth the while of any one to trouble his head about a problem
  • which is insoluble. When stabilization has become a practicable policy,
  • the wisest course will probably be to stabilize at whatever level
  • prices and trade seem most nearly adjusted to at that date.
  • FOOTNOTES:
  • [32] The preamble states that the settlement is “in accordance with
  • Article 233 of the Treaty of Versailles.” This Article prescribes
  • that the scheme of payments shall provide for the discharge of the
  • liabilities within _thirty_ years, any unpaid balance at the end of
  • this period being “postponed” or “handled otherwise.” In the actual
  • settlement, however, the initial limitation to thirty years has been
  • neglected.
  • [33] This actual text is printed below in full, Appendix No. 7.
  • [34] It is not competent for a single Ally (_e.g._, Portugal) to claim
  • its share of the Bonds and market them at the best price obtainable.
  • Under the Treaty of Versailles Part VIII. Annex II. 13 (_b_) questions
  • relating to the marketing of these Bonds can only be settled by
  • _unanimous_ decision of the Reparation Commission.
  • [35] The Committee is to coöpt three representatives of neutrals when a
  • sufficient proportion of the Bonds to justify their representation has
  • been marketed on neutral Stock Exchanges.
  • [36] And it really is an adequate rejoinder to deputies like M.
  • Forgeot. If a partisan or a child wants a silly, harmful thing, it
  • may be better to meet him with a silly, harmless thing, than with
  • explanations he cannot understand. This is the traditional wisdom of
  • statesmen and nursemaids.
  • [37] The effect of this provision is discussed in _The Economic
  • Consequences of the Peace_, pp. 165–167.
  • [38] Cf. Baruch, _The Making of the Reparation and Economic Sections of
  • the Treaty_, p. 46; and Lamont, _What Really Happened at Paris_, p. 275.
  • [39] Assuming exports of 10 milliards, which is double the actual
  • figure of 1920.
  • [40] _The Truth about the Treaty_, p. 305.
  • [41] Exports for the six months May–October 1921 were valued at about
  • 40 milliard paper marks (exclusive, I think, of deliveries of coal
  • and payments in kind to the Allies), as against imports valued at 53
  • milliard paper marks. If the monthly export figures are converted into
  • gold marks at the average exchange of the month, the exports for the
  • six months work out at about 1865 million gold marks, or at the rate of
  • rather less than 4 milliard gold marks per annum.
  • [42] In _The Economic Consequences of the Peace_, p. 203, I expressly
  • premised that my estimates were based on a value of money not widely
  • different from that existing at the date at which I wrote. Since then
  • prices have risen and fallen back again. The same proviso is necessary
  • in the case of the present estimates. It would have been more practical
  • if, in fixing Germany’s liability in terms of money for a long period
  • of years, some provision had been made for adjusting the real burden in
  • accordance with fluctuations in the value of money during the period of
  • payment.
  • [43] See Excursus III.
  • [44] I first published this prediction in August 1921. As this book
  • goes to press, the German Government have notified the Reparation
  • Commission (December 15, 1921) that, having failed in their attempt to
  • secure a foreign loan, they cannot find, apart from deliveries in kind,
  • more than 150 or 200 million gold marks towards the instalments of
  • January and February, 1922.
  • [45] The United States has the right to retain and liquidate all
  • property, rights, and interests belonging to German nationals and
  • lying within the territories, colonies, and possessions of the United
  • States on January 10, 1920. The proceeds of such liquidation are at
  • the disposal of the United States “in accordance with its laws and
  • regulations,” that is to say, at the disposal of Congress within the
  • limitations of the Constitution, and may be applied by them in any of
  • the three following ways: (1) the assets in question may be returned to
  • their original German owners; (2) they may be applied to the discharge
  • of claims by United States nationals with regard to their property,
  • rights, and interests in German territory, or debts owing to them by
  • German nationals, or to the payment of claims growing out of acts of
  • the German Government after the United States entered the war, and also
  • to the discharge of similar American claims in respect of those of
  • Germany’s Allies against whom the United States was at war; (3) they
  • may be turned over to the Reparation Commission as a credit to Germany
  • under this head.
  • [46] The rates for conversion of paper marks into gold marks have been
  • taken as follows: Number of paper marks per 100 gold marks in May,
  • 1465.5; June, 1647.9; July, 1832; August, 1996.4; September, 2443.2;
  • October, 3942.6
  • [47] Provisional figures.
  • [48] The ordinary revenue and expenditure were estimated to balance
  • at 48.48 milliard paper marks. The extraordinary expenditure was
  • estimated at 59.68 milliards, making a total expenditure of 108.16
  • milliards. Included in this, however, were 14.6 milliards for various
  • Reparation items. These are in respect of various pre–May 1, 1921,
  • items and do not allow for payments under the London Settlement; but to
  • avoid confusion I have deducted these from the estimate of expenditure
  • as stated above. The extraordinary revenue was estimated at 10.5
  • milliards, making a total revenue of 58.98 milliards.
  • [49] I have allowed nothing so far for the costs of the Armies of
  • Occupation, which, under the letter of the Treaty, Germany is under
  • obligation to pay in addition to the sums due for Reparation proper.
  • As these charges rank in priority ahead of Reparation, and as the
  • London Agreement does not deal with them, I think Germany is liable to
  • be called on to pay these as they accrue in addition to the annuities
  • fixed in the London Settlement. But I am doubtful whether the Allies
  • intend in fact to demand this. Hitherto the expense of the Armies has
  • been so great as to absorb virtually the whole of the receipts (see
  • Excursus V. below), having amounted by the middle of 1921 to about
  • $1,000,000,000. In any case, it is now time that the agreement, signed
  • at Paris in 1919 by Clemenceau, Lloyd George, and Wilson, should be
  • brought into force, to the effect that the sum payable annually by
  • Germany to cover the cost of occupation shall be limited to 240 million
  • gold marks as soon as the Allies “are convinced that the conditions
  • of disarmament by Germany are being satisfactorily fulfilled.” If we
  • assume that this reduced figure is brought into force, as it ought to
  • be, the total burden on Germany for Separation and Occupation comes, on
  • the assumption of the lower figure for exports, to 3.8 milliard gold
  • marks, that is, to 76 milliard paper marks.
  • [50] “This estimate is based on an average wage of about 800 paper
  • marks monthly for male, and about 400 paper marks monthly for female,
  • employees.” Converting these figures at the rate of 12 paper marks
  • equal to 1 gold mark, he arrived at an aggregate national income
  • between 30 and 34 milliard gold marks. It is not easy to see how these
  • wage estimates, even assuming their correctness, can lead to so high an
  • aggregate figure.
  • [51] There are twice as many male commercial employees as there are
  • female.
  • [52] For a full examination of the purchasing power of the paper mark
  • inside Germany, see an article by M. Elsas in the _Economic Journal_,
  • September 1921.
  • [53] A summary of this Agreement and other papers relating to it are
  • given in the Appendix No. 8.
  • [54] See Appendix No. 8.
  • [55] Incidentally the Wiesbaden Agreement sets up a fairer procedure
  • for fixing the prices of supplies in kind than that contemplated in
  • the Treaty. According to the Treaty the prices are fixed at the sole
  • discretion of the Reparation Commission. In the Wiesbaden Agreement
  • this duty is assigned to an Arbitral Commission consisting of a German
  • representative, a French representative, and an impartial third who are
  • to fix the prices, broadly speaking, on the basis of price existing in
  • France in each quarterly period subject to this price being not more
  • than 5 per cent below the German price.
  • [56] See Appendix No. 8.
  • [57] I return to the theoretical aspects of this question in Chapter VI.
  • [58] Any one, who can fully persuade himself of the unalterable truth
  • of the proposition that _every day_ the sales of exchange must exactly
  • equal the purchases, will have gone a long way towards understanding
  • the secret of the exchanges.
  • [59] Furthermore, every improvement in the value of the mark increases
  • the real burden of what Germany owes to foreign holders of marks and
  • also the real burden of the Public Debt on the Exchequer. A rate of
  • exchange exceeding 400 marks to the dollar has at least this advantage
  • that it has reduced these two burdens to very moderate dimensions.
  • CHAPTER IV
  • THE REPARATION BILL
  • The Treaty of Versailles specified the classes of damage in respect
  • of which Germany was to pay Reparation. It made no attempt to assess
  • the amount of this damage. This duty was assigned to the Reparation
  • Commission, who were instructed to notify their assessment to the
  • German Government on or before May 1, 1921.
  • An attempt was made during the Peace Conference to agree to a figure
  • there and then for insertion in the Treaty. The American delegates in
  • particular favored this course. But an agreement could not be reached.
  • There was no reasonable figure which was not seriously inadequate
  • to popular expectations in France and the British Empire.[60] The
  • highest figure to which the Americans would agree, namely, 140 milliard
  • gold marks, was, as we shall see later, not much above the eventual
  • assessment of the Reparation Commission; the lowest figure to which
  • France and Great Britain would agree, namely, 180 milliard gold marks,
  • was, as it has turned out, much above the amount to which they were
  • entitled even under their own categories of claim.[61]
  • Between the date of the Treaty and the announcement of its decision
  • by the Reparation Commission, there was much controversy as to what
  • this amount should be. I propose to review some of the details of
  • this problem, because, if men are in any way actuated by veracity in
  • international affairs, a just opinion about it is still relevant to the
  • Reparation problem.
  • The main contentions of _The Economic Consequences of the Peace_
  • were these: (1) that the claims against Germany which the Allies
  • were contemplating were impossible of payment; (2) that the economic
  • solidarity of Europe was so close that the attempt to enforce these
  • claims might ruin every one; (3) that the money cost of the damage
  • done by the enemy in France and Belgium had been exaggerated; (4) that
  • the inclusion of pensions and allowances in our claims was a breach of
  • faith; and (5) that our legitimate claim against Germany was within her
  • capacity to pay.
  • I have made some supplementary observations about (1) and (2) in
  • Chapters III. and VI. I deal with (3) here and in Chapter V. with (4).
  • These latter are still important. For, whilst time is so dealing with
  • (1) and (2) that very few people now dispute them, the amount of our
  • legitimate claim against Germany has not been brought into so sharp a
  • focus by the pressure of events. Yet if my contention about this can
  • be substantiated, the world will find it easier to arrange a practical
  • settlement. The claims of justice in this connection are generally
  • thought to be opposed to those of possibility, so that even if the
  • pressure of events drives us reluctantly to admit that the latter must
  • prevail, the former will rest unsatisfied. If, on the other hand,
  • restricting ourselves to the devastations in France and Belgium, we
  • can demonstrate that it is within the capacity of Germany to make full
  • reparation, a harmony of sentiment and action can be established.
  • With this end in view it is necessary that I should take up again,
  • in the light of the fuller information now available, the statements
  • which I made in _The Economic Consequences of the Peace_ (p. 120) to
  • the effect that “the amount of the material damage done in the invaded
  • districts has been the subject of enormous, if natural, exaggeration.”
  • These statements have involved me in a charge, with which Frenchmen
  • as eminent as M. Clemenceau[62] and M. Poincaré have associated
  • themselves, that I was actuated not by the truth but by a supposed
  • hostility to France in speaking thus of the allegations of M. Klotz and
  • M. Loucheur and some other Frenchmen. But I still urge on France that
  • her cause may be served by accuracy and the avoidance of overstatement;
  • that the damage she has suffered is more likely to be made good if
  • the amount is possible than if it is impossible; and that, the more
  • moderate her claims are, the more likely she is to win the support of
  • the world in securing priority for them. M. Brenier, in particular, has
  • conducted a widespread propaganda with the object of creating prejudice
  • against my statistics. Yet to add a large number of noughts at the
  • end of an estimate is not really an indication of nobility of mind.
  • Nor, in the long run, are those persons good advocates of France’s
  • cause who bring her name into contempt and her sincerity into doubt by
  • using figures wildly. We shall never get to work with the restoration
  • of Europe unless we can bring not only experts, but the public, to
  • consider coolly what material damage France has suffered and what
  • material resources of reparation Germany commands. _The Times_, in a
  • leading article which accompanied some articles by M. Brenier (December
  • 4, 1920), wrote with an air of noble contempt—“Mr. Keynes treats their
  • losses as matter for statistics.” But chaos and poverty will continue
  • as long as we insist on treating statistics as an emotional barometer
  • and as a convenient vehicle of sentiment. In the following examination
  • of figures let us agree that we are employing them to measure facts and
  • not as a literary expression of love or hate.
  • Leaving on one side for the present the items of pensions and
  • allowances and loans to Belgium, let us examine the data relating
  • to the material damage in Northern France. The claims made by the
  • French Government did not vary very much from the spring of 1919, when
  • the Peace Conference was sitting, down to the spring of 1921, when
  • the Reparation Commission was deciding its assessment, though the
  • fluctuations in the value of the franc over that period cause some
  • confusion. Early in 1919 M. Dubois, speaking on behalf of the Budget
  • Commission of the Chamber, gave the figure of 65 milliard francs “as a
  • minimum,” and on February 17, 1919, M. Loucheur, speaking before the
  • Senate as Minister of Industrial Reconstruction, estimated the cost at
  • 75 milliards at the prices then prevailing. On September 5, 1919, M.
  • Klotz, addressing the Chamber as Minister of Finance, put the total
  • French claims for damage to property (presumably inclusive of losses
  • at sea, etc.) at 134 milliards. In July 1920 M. Dubois, by that time
  • President of the Reparation Commission, in a Report for the Brussels
  • and Spa Conferences, put the figure at 62 milliards on the basis of
  • pre–war prices.[63] In January 1921 M. Doumer, speaking as Finance
  • Minister, put the figure at 110 milliards. The actual claim which the
  • French Government submitted to the Reparation Commission in April 1921
  • was for 127 milliard paper francs at current prices.[64] By that time
  • the exchange value of the franc, and also its purchasing power, had
  • considerably depreciated, and, allowing for this, there is not so great
  • a discrepancy as appears at first sight between the above estimates.
  • For the assessment of the Reparation Commission it was necessary to
  • convert this claim from paper francs into gold marks. The rate to be
  • adopted for this purpose was the subject of acute controversy. On the
  • basis of the actual rate of exchange prevailing at that date (April
  • 1921) the gold mark was worth about 3.25 paper francs. The French
  • representatives claimed that this depreciation was temporary and
  • that a permanent settlement ought not to be based on it. They asked,
  • therefore, for a rate of about frs. 1.50 or frs. 1.75 to the gold
  • mark.[65] The question was eventually submitted to the arbitration of
  • Mr. Boyden, the American member of the Reparation Commission, who,
  • like most arbitrators, took a middle course and decided that 2.20
  • paper francs should be deemed equivalent to 1 gold mark.[66] He would
  • probably have found it difficult to give a reason for this decision.
  • As regards that part of the claim which was in respect of pensions, a
  • forecast of the gold value of the franc, however impracticable, was
  • relevant. But as regards that part which was in respect of material
  • damage, no such adjustment was necessary[67]; for the French claim had
  • been drawn up on the basis of the current costs of reconstruction, the
  • gold equivalent of which need not be expected to rise with an increase
  • in the gold value of the franc, an improvement in the exchange being
  • balanced sooner or later by a fall in franc prices. It might have been
  • proper to make allowance for any premium existing, at the date of the
  • assessment, on the internal purchasing power of the franc over that of
  • its external exchange–equivalent in gold. But in April 1921 the franc
  • was not far from its proper “purchasing power parity,” and I calculate
  • that on this basis it would have been approximately accurate to have
  • equated the gold mark with 3 paper francs. The rate of 2.20 had the
  • effect, therefore, of inflating the French claim against Germany very
  • materially.
  • At this rate the claim of 127 milliard paper francs for material damage
  • was equivalent to 57.7 milliard gold marks, of which the chief items
  • were as follows:
  • ──────────────────────┬───────────────┬─────────────
  • │Francs (paper),│Marks (Gold),
  • │ millions. │ millions.
  • ──────────────────────┼───────────────┼─────────────
  • Industrial damages │ 38,882 │ 17,673
  • Damage to houses │ 36,892 │ 16,768
  • Furniture and fittings│ 25,119 │ 11,417
  • Unbuilt-on land │ 21,671 │ 9,850
  • State property │ 1,958 │ 890
  • Public works │ 2,583 │ 1,174
  • ├───────────────┼─────────────
  • Total │ 127,105 │ 57,772
  • ──────────────────────┴───────────────┴─────────────
  • This total is one which I believe to be a vast, indeed a fantastic,
  • exaggeration beyond anything which it would be possible to justify
  • under cross–examination. At the date when I wrote _The Economic
  • Consequences of the Peace_, exact statistics as to the damage done were
  • not available, and it was only possible to fix a maximum limit to a
  • reasonable claim, having regard to the pre–war wealth of the invaded
  • districts. Now, however, much more detail is available with which to
  • check the claim.
  • The following particulars are quoted from a statement made by M. Briand
  • in the French Senate on April 6, 1921, supplemented by an official
  • memorandum published a few days later, and represent the position at
  • about that date:[68]
  • (1) The population inhabiting the devastated districts in April 1921
  • was 4,100,000, as compared with 4,700,000 in 1914.
  • (2) Of the cultivable land 95 per cent of the surface had been
  • releveled and 90 per cent had been plowed and was producing crops.
  • (3) 293,733 houses were totally destroyed, in replacement of which
  • 132,000 provisional dwellings of different kinds had been erected.
  • (4) 296,502 houses were partially destroyed, of which 281,300 had been
  • repaired.
  • (5) Fifty per cent of the factories were again working.
  • (6) Out of 2404 kilometers of railway destroyed, practically the whole
  • had been reconstructed.
  • It seems, therefore, that, apart from refurnishing and from the
  • rebuilding of houses and factories, the greater part of which had
  • still to be accomplished, the bulk of the devastation was already made
  • good out of the daily labor of France within two years of the Peace
  • Conference, before Germany had paid anything.
  • This is a great achievement,—one more demonstration of the riches
  • accruing to France from the patient industry of peasants, which makes
  • her one of the rich countries of the world, in spite of the corrupt
  • Parisian finance which for a generation past has wasted the savings
  • of her investors. When we look at Northern France we see what honest
  • Frenchmen can accomplish.[69] But when we turn to the money claims
  • which are based on this, we are back in the atmosphere of Parisian
  • finance,—so grasping, faithless, and extravagantly unveracious as to
  • defeat in the end its own objects.
  • For let us compare some of these items of devastation with the claims
  • lodged.
  • (1) 293,733 houses were totally destroyed and 296,502 were partially
  • destroyed. Since nearly all the latter have been repaired, we shall
  • not be underestimating the damage in assuming, for the purposes of a
  • rough comparison, that, on the average, the damaged houses were _half_
  • destroyed, which gives us altogether the equivalent of 442,000 houses
  • totally destroyed. Turning back, we find that the French Government’s
  • claim for damage to houses was 16,768 million gold marks, that is to
  • say $4,192,000,000. Dividing this sum by the number of houses, we find
  • an average claim of $9,480, per house![70] This is a claim for what
  • were chiefly peasants’ and miners’ cottages and the tenements of small
  • country towns. M. Tardieu has quoted M. Loucheur as saying that the
  • houses in the Lens–Courrières district were worth 5000 francs ($1000)
  • a–piece before the war, but would cost 15,000 francs to rebuild after
  • the war, which sounds not at all unreasonable. In April 1921 the cost
  • of building construction in Paris (which had been a good deal higher
  • some months before) was estimated to be, in terms of paper francs,
  • three and a half times the pre–war figure.[71] But even if we take the
  • cost in francs at five times the pre–war figure, namely 25,000 paper
  • francs per house, the claim lodged by the French Government is still
  • three and a half times the truth. I fancy that the discrepancy, here
  • and also under other heads, may be partly explained by the inclusion
  • in the official French claim of indirect damages, namely, for loss of
  • rent—_perte de loyer_. It does not appear what attitude the Reparation
  • Commission took up towards _indirect_ pecuniary and business losses
  • arising in the devastated districts out of the war. But I do not think
  • that such claims are admissible under the Treaty. Such losses, real
  • though they were, were not essentially different from analogous losses
  • occurring in other areas, and indeed throughout the territory of the
  • Allies. The maximum claim, however, on this head would not go far
  • towards justifying the above figure, and we can allow a considerable
  • margin of error for such additional items without impairing the
  • conclusion that the claim is exaggerated. In _The Economic Consequences
  • of the Peace_ (p. 127) I estimated that $1,250,000,000 might be a fair
  • estimate for damage to house property; and I still think that this was
  • about right.
  • (2) This claim for damage to houses is exclusive of furniture and
  • fittings, which are the subject of a separate claim, namely, for 11,417
  • million gold marks, or about $2,850,000,000. To check this figure let
  • us assume that the whole of the furniture and fittings were destroyed,
  • not only where the houses were destroyed, but also in every case where
  • a house was damaged. This is an overstatement, but we may set it off
  • against the fact that in a good many cases the furniture may have been
  • looted and not recovered by restitution (a large amount has, in fact,
  • been recovered in this way), although the structure of the house was
  • not damaged at all. The total number of houses damaged or destroyed
  • was 590,000. Dividing this into $2,850,000,000, we have an average of
  • nearly $5,000 per house—an average valuation of the furniture and
  • fittings in each peasant’s or collier’s house of nearly $5,000! I
  • hesitate to guess how great an overstatement shows itself here.
  • (3) The largest claim of all, however, is for “industrial damages,”
  • namely, 17,673 million gold marks, or about $4,400,000,000. In 1919 M.
  • Loucheur estimated the cost of reconstruction of the coal mines at 2000
  • million francs, that is $400,000,000 at the par of exchange.[72] As
  • the pre–war value of all the coal mines in Great Britain was estimated
  • at only $650,000,000, and as the pre–war output of the British mines
  • was fifteen times that of the invaded districts of France, this figure
  • seems high.[73] But even if we accept it, there is still four thousand
  • million dollars to account for. The great textile industries of Lille
  • and Roubaix were robbed of their raw material, but their plant was not
  • seriously injured, as is shown by the fact that in 1920 the woolen
  • industry of these districts was already employing 93.8 per cent and the
  • cotton industry 78.8 per cent of their pre–war personnel. At Tourcoing
  • 55 factories out of 57 were in operation, and at Roubaix 46 out of
  • 48.[74]
  • Altogether 11,500 industrial establishments are said to have been
  • interfered with, but this includes every village workshop, and about
  • three–quarters of them employed less than 20 persons. Half of them were
  • at work again by the spring of 1921. What is the average claim made on
  • their behalf? Deducting the coal mines as above and dividing the total
  • claim by 11,500, we reach an average figure of nearly $35,000. The
  • exaggeration seems _prima facie_ on as high a scale as in the case of
  • houses and furniture.
  • (4) The remaining item of importance is for unbuilt–on land. The
  • claim under this head is for 9850 million gold marks, or about
  • $2,460,000,000. M. Tardieu (_op. cit._, p. 347) quotes Mr. Lloyd
  • George as follows, in the course of a discussion during the Peace
  • Conference in which he was pointing out the excessive character of
  • the French claims: “If you had to spend the money which you ask for
  • the reconstruction of the devastated regions of the North of France,
  • I assert that you could not manage to spend it. Besides, the land is
  • still there. Although it has been badly upheaved in parts, it has not
  • disappeared. Even if you put the Chemin des Dames up to auction, you
  • would find buyers.” Mr. Lloyd George’s view has been justified by
  • events. In April 1921 the French Prime Minister was able to tell his
  • Senate that 95 per cent of the cultivable land had been releveled and
  • that 90 per cent had been plowed and was producing crops. Some go so
  • far as to maintain that the fertility of the soil has been actually
  • improved by the disturbance of its surface and by its lying fallow
  • for several years. But apart from its having proved easier than was
  • anticipated to make good this category of damage, the total cultivated
  • area (excluding woodland) of the whole of the eleven Departments
  • affected was about 6,650,000 acres, of which 270,000 acres were in the
  • “zone of destruction,” 2,000,000 acres in the “zone of trenches and
  • bombardment,” and 4,200,000 acres in the “zone of simple occupation.”
  • The claim, therefore, averaged _over the whole area_, works out at
  • about $370 per acre and, averaged over the first two categories above,
  • at more than $1000 per acre. This claim, though it is described as
  • being in respect of unbuilt–on land, probably includes farm buildings
  • (other than houses), implements, live stock, and the growing crops of
  • August 1914. As experience has proved that the permanent qualities of
  • the land have only been seriously impaired over a small area, these
  • latter items should probably constitute the major part of the claim.
  • We have also to allow for destruction of woodlands. But even with high
  • estimates for each of these items, I do not see how we could reach a
  • total above a third of the amount actually claimed.
  • These arguments are not exact, but they are sufficiently so to
  • demonstrate that the claim sent in to the Reparation Commission is
  • untenable. I believe that it is at least four times the truth. But
  • it is possible that I have overlooked some items of claim, and it is
  • better in discussions of this kind to leave a wide margin for possible
  • error. I assert, therefore, that on the average the claim is not less
  • than two or three times the truth.
  • I have spent much time over the French claim, because it is the
  • largest, and because more particulars are available about it than
  • about the claims of the other Allies. On the face of it, the Belgian
  • claim is open to the same criticism as the French. But in this claim a
  • larger part is played by levies on the civilian population and personal
  • injuries to civilians. The material damage, however, was on a very
  • much smaller scale than in France. Belgian industry is already working
  • at its pre–war efficiency, and the amount of reconstruction still to
  • be made good is not on a great scale. The Belgian Minister for Home
  • Affairs stated in Parliament in February 1920 that at the date of the
  • Armistice 80,000 houses and 1100 public buildings had been destroyed.
  • This suggests that the Belgian claim on this head ought to be about a
  • quarter of the French claim; but in view of the greater wealth of the
  • invaded districts of France, the Belgian loss is probably decidedly
  • less than a quarter of the French loss. The claim, actually submitted
  • by Belgium, for property, shipping, civilians and prisoners (that is to
  • say, the aggregate claim apart from pensions and allowances) amounted
  • to 34,254 million Belgian francs. Inasmuch as the Belgian Ministry of
  • Finance, in an official survey published in 1913, estimate the entire
  • wealth of the country at 29,525 million Belgian francs, it is evident
  • that, even allowing for the diminished value of the Belgian franc,
  • which is our measuring rod, this claim is very grossly excessive. I
  • should guess that the degree of exaggeration is quite as great as in
  • the case of France.
  • The British Empire claim is, apart from pensions and allowances, almost
  • entirely in respect of shipping losses. The tonnage lost and damaged
  • is definitely known. The value of the cargoes carried is a matter of
  • difficult guesswork. On the basis of an average of $150 for the hull
  • and $200 for the cargo per gross ton lost, I estimated the claim in
  • _The Economic Consequences of the Peace_ (p. 132) at $2,700,000,000.
  • The actual claim lodged was for $3,835,000,000. Much depends on the
  • date at which the cost of replacement is calculated. Most of the
  • tonnage was in fact replaced out of vessels the building of which
  • commenced before the end of the war or shortly afterwards, and thus
  • cost a much higher price than prevailed in, _e.g._, 1921. But even so
  • the claim lodged is very high. It seems to be based on an estimate of
  • $500 per gross ton lost for hull and cargo together, any excess in this
  • being set off against the fact that no separate allowance is made for
  • vessels damaged or molested, but not sunk. This figure is the highest
  • for which any sort of plausible argument could be adduced, rather than
  • a judicial estimate. I adhere to the estimate which I gave in _The
  • Economic Consequences of the Peace_.
  • I forbear to examine the claims of the other Allies. The details, so
  • far as they have been published, are given in Appendix No. 3.
  • The observations made above relate to the claims for material damage
  • and do not bear on those for pensions and allowances, which are,
  • nevertheless, a very large item. These latter are to be calculated,
  • according to the Treaty, in the case of pensions “as being the
  • capitalized cost at the date of coming into force of the Treaty, on the
  • basis of the scales in force in France at such date,” and in the case
  • of allowances made during hostilities to the dependents of mobilized
  • persons “on the basis of the average scale for such payments in force
  • in France” during each year. That is to say, the French Army scale is
  • to be applied all round; and the result, given the numbers affected,
  • should be a calculable figure, in which there should be little room
  • for serious error. The actual claims were as follows in milliard gold
  • marks:[75]
  • Milliard marks
  • (gold).
  • France 33
  • British Empire 37
  • Italy 17
  • Belgium 1
  • Japan 1
  • Roumania 4
  • ──
  • 93
  • This does not include Serbia, for which a separate figure is not
  • available, or the United States. The total would work out, therefore,
  • at about 100 milliard gold marks.[76]
  • What does the aggregate of the claims work out at under all heads,
  • and what relation does this total bear to the final assessment of
  • the Reparation Commission? As the claims are stated in a variety of
  • national currencies, it is not quite a simple matter to reach a total.
  • In the following table French francs are converted into gold marks at
  • 2.20 (the rate adopted by the Commission as explained above), sterling
  • approximately at par (on the analogy of the rate for francs), Belgian
  • francs at the same rate as French francs, Italian lire at twice this
  • rate, Serbian dinars at four times this rate, and Japanese yen at par.
  • Milliard marks
  • (gold).
  • France 99
  • British Empire 54
  • Italy 27
  • Belgium 16½
  • Japan 1½
  • Jugo–Slavia 9½
  • Roumania 14
  • Greece 2
  • ────
  • 223½
  • There are omitted from this table Poland and Czecho–Slovakia, of
  • which the claims are probably inadmissible, the United States, which
  • submitted no claim, and certain minor claimants shown in Appendix No. 3.
  • In round figures, therefore, we may put the claims as lodged before the
  • Reparations Commission at about 225 milliard gold marks, of which 95
  • milliards was in respect of pensions and allowances, and 130 milliards
  • for claims under other heads.
  • The Reparation Commission in announcing its decision did not
  • particularize as between different claimants or as between different
  • heads of claim, and merely stated a lump sum figure. Their figure was
  • 132 milliards; that is to say, about 58 per cent of the sums claimed.
  • This decision was in no way concerned with Germany’s capacity to pay,
  • and was simply an assessment, intended to be judicial, as to the sum
  • justly due under the heads of claim established by the Treaty of
  • Versailles.
  • The decision was unanimous, but only in face of sharp differences of
  • opinion. It is not suitable or in accordance with decency to set up a
  • body of interested representatives to give a judicial decision in their
  • own case. This arrangement was an offspring of the assumption which
  • runs through the Treaty that the Allies are incapable of doing wrong,
  • or even of partiality.
  • Nothing has been published in England about the discussions which led
  • up to this conclusion. But M. Poincaré, at one time President of the
  • Reparation Commission and presumably well–informed about its affairs,
  • has lifted a corner of the veil in an article published in the _Revue
  • des Deux Mondes_ for May 15, 1921. He there divulges the fact that
  • the final result was a compromise between the French and the British
  • representatives, the latter of whom endeavored to fix the figure at
  • 104 milliards, and defended this adjudication with skilful and even
  • passionate advocacy.[77]
  • When the decision of the Reparation Commission was first announced,
  • and was found to abate so largely the claims lodged with it, I hailed
  • it, led away a little perhaps by its very close agreement with my own
  • predictions, as a great triumph for justice in international affairs.
  • So, in a measure, I still think it. The Reparation Commission went a
  • considerable way in disavowing the veracity of the claims of the Allied
  • Governments. Indeed, their reduction of the claims for items other than
  • pensions and allowances must have been very great since the claims for
  • pensions, being capable of more or less exact calculation,[78] can
  • hardly have been subject to an initial error of anything approaching
  • 42 per cent. If, for example, they reduced the claim for pensions and
  • allowances from 95 to 80 milliards, they must have reduced the other
  • claims from 130 milliards to 52 milliards, that is to say, by 60 per
  • cent. Yet even so, on the data now available, I do not believe that
  • their adjudication could be maintained before an impartial tribunal.
  • The figure of 104 milliards, attributed by M. Poincaré to Sir John
  • Bradbury, is probably the nearest we shall get to a strictly impartial
  • assessment.
  • To complete our summary of the facts two particulars must be added.
  • (1) The total, as assessed by the Reparation Commission, comprehends
  • the total claim against Germany _and her Allies_. It includes, that
  • is to say, the damage done by the armies of Austria–Hungary, Turkey,
  • and Bulgaria, as well as by those of Germany. Payments, if any, made
  • by Germany’s Allies must, presumably, be deducted from the sum due.
  • But Annex I. of the Reparation Chapter of the Treaty of Versailles
  • is so drafted as to render Germany liable for the whole amount. (2)
  • This total is exclusive of the sum due under the Treaty for the
  • reimbursement of sums lent to Belgium by her Allies during the war. At
  • the date of the London Agreement (May 1921) Germany’s liability under
  • this head was provisionally estimated at 3 milliard gold marks. But it
  • had not then been decided at what rate these loans, which were made in
  • terms of dollars, sterling, and francs, should be converted into gold
  • marks. The question was referred for arbitration to Mr. Boyden, the
  • United States Delegate on the Reparation Commission, and at the end of
  • September 1921 he announced his decision to the effect that the rate of
  • conversion should be based on the rate of exchange prevailing at the
  • date of the Armistice. Including interest at 5 per cent, as provided by
  • the Treaty, I estimate that this liability amounts at the end of 1921
  • to about 6 milliard gold marks, of which slightly more than a third is
  • due to Great Britain and slightly less than a third each to France and
  • the United States respectively.
  • I take, therefore, as my final conclusion that the best available
  • estimate of the sum due from Germany, under the strict letter of
  • the Treaty of Versailles, is 110 milliard gold marks, which may be
  • divided between the main categories of claim in the proportions—74
  • milliards for pensions and allowances, 30 milliards for direct damage
  • to the property and persons of civilians, and 6 milliards for war debt
  • incurred by Belgium.
  • This total is more than Germany can pay. But the claim exclusive of
  • pensions and allowances should be within her capacity. The inclusion of
  • a demand for pensions and allowances was the subject of a long struggle
  • and a bitter controversy in Paris. I have argued that those were right
  • who maintained that this demand was inconsistent with the terms on
  • which Germany surrendered at the Armistice. I return to this subject in
  • the next chapter.
  • EXCURSUS V
  • RECEIPTS AND EXPENSES PRIOR TO MAY 1, 1921
  • The provision in the Treaty of Versailles that Germany, subject to
  • certain deductions, was to pay $5000 millions (gold) before May
  • 1, 1921, was so remarkably wide of facts and possibilities, that
  • for some time past no one has said much about this offspring of the
  • unimaginative imaginations of Paris. As it was totally abandoned by the
  • London Agreement of May 5, 1921, there is no need to return to what is
  • an obsolete controversy. But it is interesting to record what payments
  • Germany did actually effect during the transitional period.
  • The following details are from a statement published by the British
  • Treasury in August 1921:
  • APPROXIMATE STATEMENT BY THE REPARATION COMMISSION OF DELIVERIES MADE
  • BY GERMANY FROM NOVEMBER 11, 1918, TO APRIL 30, 1921
  • Gold Marks.
  • Receipts in cash 99,334,000
  • Deliveries in kind:
  • Ships 270,331,000
  • Coal 437,160,000
  • Dyestuffs 36,823,000
  • Other deliveries 937,040,000
  • ──────────────
  • 1,780,688,000
  • Immovable property and assets not yet encashed 2,754,104,000
  • ──────────────
  • 4,534,792,000
  • say $1,130,000,000
  • The immovable property consists chiefly of the Saar coalfields
  • surrendered to France, State property in Schleswig surrendered to
  • Denmark, and State property (with certain exceptions) in the territory
  • transferred to Poland.
  • The whole of the cash, two–thirds of the ships, and a quarter of
  • the dyestuffs accrued to Great Britain. A share of the ships and
  • dyestuffs, the Saar coalfields, the bulk of the coal and of the “other
  • deliveries,” including valuable materials left behind by the German
  • Army, accrued to France. Some ships, a proportion of the coal and other
  • deliveries, and the compensation, payable by Denmark in respect of
  • Schleswig, fell to Belgium. Italy obtained a portion of the coal and
  • ships and some other trifles. The value of German State property in
  • Poland could not be transferred to any one but Poland.
  • But the sums thus received were not available for Reparation. There had
  • to be deducted from them (1) the sums returned to Germany under the Spa
  • Agreement, namely 360,000,000 gold marks,[79] and (2) the costs of the
  • Armies of Occupation.
  • In September 1921 the Reparation Commission published an approximate
  • estimate, as follows, of the cost of occupation of German territory by
  • the Allied Armies from the Armistice until May 1, 1921:
  • ───────────────┬─────────────────────┬───────────────
  • │ │ Cost per man
  • │ Total cost. │ per day.
  • ───────────────┼─────────────────────┼───────────────
  • United States │ $278,067,610 │ $4.50
  • Great Britain │ £52,881,298 │ 14s.
  • France │ Frs. 2,304,850,470 │ Frs. 15.25
  • Belgium │ Frs. 378,731,390 │ Frs. 16.50
  • Italy │ Frs. 15,207,717 │ Frs. 22
  • ───────────────┴─────────────────────┴───────────────
  • The conversion of these sums into gold marks raises the usual
  • controversy as to the rates at which conversion is to be effected.
  • The total was estimated, however, at three milliard gold marks,[80]
  • of which one milliard was owed to the United States, one milliard to
  • France, 900 millions to Great Britain, 175 millions to Belgium, and 5
  • millions to Italy. On May 1, 1921, France had about 70,000 soldiers on
  • the Rhine, Great Britain about 18,000, and the United States a trifling
  • number.
  • The net result of the transitional period was, therefore, as follows:
  • (1) Putting on one side State property transferred to Poland, the whole
  • of the transferable wealth obtained from Germany in the two and a
  • half years following the Armistice under all the rigors of the Treaty,
  • designed as they were to extract every available liquid asset, just
  • about covered the costs of collection, that is to say, the expenses of
  • the Armies of Occupation, and left _nothing_ over for Reparation.
  • (2) But as the United States has not yet been paid the milliard owing
  • to her for her Army, the other Allies have received between them on
  • balance a surplus of about one milliard. This surplus was not divided
  • amongst them equally. Great Britain had received 450–500 million gold
  • marks _less_ than her expenses, Belgium 300–350 million _more_ than her
  • expenses, and France 1000–1200 millions _more_ than her expenses.[81]
  • Under the strict letter of the Treaty those Allies who had received
  • less than their share might have claimed to be paid the difference in
  • cash by those who had received more. This situation and the allocation
  • of the milliard paid by Germany between May and August 1921 were the
  • subject of the Financial Agreement provisionally signed at Paris on
  • August 13, 1921. This Agreement chiefly consisted of concessions
  • to France, partly by Belgium, who agreed in effect to a partial
  • postponement of her priority charge on two milliards out of the
  • first sums received from Germany for Reparation, and partly by Great
  • Britain, who accepted for the purposes of internal accounting amongst
  • the Allies themselves a lower value for the coal delivered by Germany
  • than the value fixed by the Treaty.[82] In view of these concessions
  • about future payment, the _first_ milliard in cash, received _after_
  • May 1, 1921, was divided between Great Britain and Belgium, the former
  • receiving 450 million gold marks in discharge of the balance still due
  • to her in respect of the costs of occupation, and the balance falling
  • to the latter as a further instalment of her agreed priority charge.
  • This Agreement was represented in the French press as laying new
  • burdens upon France, or at least as withdrawing existing rights from
  • her. But this was not the case. The Agreement was directed throughout
  • to moderating the harshness with which the letter of the Treaty and the
  • arrangements of Spa would have operated against France.[83]
  • The actual value of these deliveries is a striking example of how
  • far the value of deliverable articles falls below the estimates which
  • used to be current. The Reparation Commission have stated that the
  • credit which Germany will receive in respect of her Mercantile Marine
  • will amount to about 755 million gold marks. This figure is low,
  • partly because many of the ships were disposed of after the slump in
  • tonnage.[84] Nevertheless, this was one of the tangible assets of great
  • value, which it was customary at one time to invoke in answer to those
  • who disputed Germany’s capacity to make vast payments. What does it
  • amount to in relation to the bill against her? The bill is 138 milliard
  • gold marks, on which interest at 6 per cent for one year is 8280
  • million gold marks. That is to say, Germany’s Mercantile Marine in its
  • entirety, of which the surrender humbled so much pride and engulfed so
  • vast an effort, would about meet a month’s charges.
  • EXCURSUS VI
  • THE DIVISION OF RECEIPTS AMONGST THE ALLIES
  • The Allied Governments took advantage of the Spa meeting (July 1920)
  • to settle amongst themselves a Reparation question which had given
  • much trouble in Paris and had been left unsolved[85]—namely, the
  • proportions in which the Reparation receipts are to be divided between
  • the various Allied claimants.[86] The Treaty provides that the receipts
  • from Germany will be divided by the Allies “in proportions which _have_
  • been determined upon by them in advance, on a basis of general equity
  • and of the rights of each.” The failure, described by M. Tardieu, to
  • reach an agreement in Paris, rendered the tense of this provision
  • inaccurate, but at Spa it was settled as follows:
  • France 52 per cent.
  • British Empire[87] 22 ”
  • Italy 10 ”
  • Belgium 8 ”
  • Japan and Portugal ¾ of 1 per cent each;
  • the remaining 6½ per cent being reserved for the Serbo–Croat–Slovene
  • State and for Greece, Rumania, and other Powers not signatories of the
  • Spa Agreement.[88]
  • This settlement represented some concession on the part of Great
  • Britain, whose proportionate claim was greatly increased by the
  • inclusion of pensions beyond what it would have been on the basis of
  • Reparation proper; and the proportion claimed by Mr. Lloyd George in
  • Paris was probably nearer the truth (namely that the French and British
  • shares should be in the proportion 5 to 3). I estimate that France
  • 45 per cent, British Empire 33 per cent, Italy 10 per cent, Belgium
  • 6 per cent, and the rest 6 per cent would have been more exactly in
  • accordance with the claims of each under the Treaty. In view of all the
  • facts, however, the Spa division may be held to have done substantial
  • justice on the whole.
  • At the same time the priority to Belgium to the extent of $500,000,000
  • was confirmed; and it was agreed that the loans made to Belgium
  • during the war by the other Allies, for which Germany is liable under
  • Article 232[89] of the Treaty, should be dealt with out of the moneys
  • next received. These loans, including interest, will amount by the end
  • of 1921 to something in the neighborhood of $1,500,000,000, of which
  • $550,000,000 will be due to Great Britain, $500,000,000 to France, and
  • $450,000,000 to the United States.
  • Under the Spa Agreement, therefore, sums received from Germany in cash,
  • and credits in respect of deliveries in kind were to be applied to the
  • discharge of her obligations in the following order:
  • 1. The cost of the Armies of Occupation, estimated at $750,000,000 up
  • to May 1, 1921.
  • 2. Advances to Germany for food purchases under the Spa Agreement, say
  • $90,000,000.
  • 3. Belgian priority of $500,000,000.
  • 4. Repayment of Allied advances to Belgium, say $1,500,000,000.
  • This amounts to about $2,850,000,000 altogether, of which I estimate
  • that about $750,000,000 is due to France, $850,000,000 to Great
  • Britain, $550,000,000 to Belgium, and $700,000,000 to the United
  • States.
  • Very few people, I think, have appreciated how large a sum is due to
  • the United States under the strict letter of the Agreement. Since
  • France has already received almost two–thirds of her share as above,
  • whilst Belgium has had about one–third, Great Britain less than
  • one–third, and the United States nothing, it follows that, even on
  • the most favorable hypothesis as to Germany’s impending payments,
  • comparatively small sums are strictly due to France in the near future.
  • The Financial Agreement of August 13, 1921, was aimed at modifying the
  • harshness of these priority provisions towards France.[90] The details
  • of this Agreement have not yet been published, but it is said to make
  • a somewhat different provision from that contemplated at Spa for the
  • repayment of Allied war advances to Belgium.
  • The reception of this Agreement by the French public was a good
  • illustration of the effect of keeping people in the dark. The effect of
  • the Spa Agreement had never been understood in France, with the result
  • that the August Financial Agreement, which much improved France’s
  • position, was believed to interfere seriously with her existing rights.
  • M. Doumer never had the pluck to tell his public the truth, although,
  • if he had, it would have been clear that, in signing the Agreement
  • provisionally, he was acting in the interests of his country.
  • The mention of the United States invites attention to the anomalous
  • position of that country under the Peace Treaty. Her failure to ratify
  • the Treaty forfeits none of her rights under it, either in respect of
  • her share of the costs of the Army of Occupation (which, however, is
  • offset to a small extent by the German ships she has retained), or
  • in respect of the repayment of her war advances to Belgium.[91] It
  • follows that the United States is entitled, on the strict letter, to a
  • considerable part of the cash receipts from Germany in the near future.
  • There is, however, a possible offset to these claims which has been
  • mentioned already (p. 78) but must not be overlooked here. Under the
  • Treaty, private German property in an Allied country is, in the case
  • of countries adopting the Clearing House Scheme, applied in the first
  • instance to debts owing from German nationals to the nationals of the
  • Allied country in question, and the balance, if any, is retained for
  • Reparation. What is to happen in the case of similar German assets
  • in the United States is still undetermined. The surplus assets, the
  • value of which may be about $300,000,000,[92] will be retained, until
  • Congress determines otherwise, by the Enemy Property Custodian. There
  • have been negotiations from time to time for a loan in favor of Germany
  • on the security of these assets, but the legal position has rendered
  • progress impossible. At any rate this important German asset is still
  • under American control.
  • FOOTNOTES:
  • [60] A fairly adequate account of this controversy during the Peace
  • Conference can be pieced together from the following passages: Baruch,
  • _Making of Reparation and Economic Sections of the Treaty_, pp. 45–55;
  • Lamont, _What really happened at Paris_, pp. 262–265; Tardieu, _The
  • Truth about the Treaty_, pp. 294–309.
  • [61] For these figures see Tardieu, _op. cit._, p. 305.
  • [62] It is of these passages that M. Clemenceau wrote as follows in his
  • preface to M. Tardieu’s book: “Fort en thème d’économiste, M. Keynes
  • (qui ne fut pas seul, dans la Conférence, à professer cette opinion)
  • combat, sans aucun ménagement, ‘l’abus des exigences des Alliés’
  • (lisez: ‘de la France’) et de ses négociateurs.... Ces reproches et
  • tant d’autres d’une violence brutale, dont je n’aurais rien dit, si
  • l’auteur, à tous risques, n’eût cru servir sa cause en les livrant à
  • la publicité, font assez clairement voir jusqu’où certains esprits
  • s’étaient montés.” (In the English edition, M. Tardieu has caused the
  • words _fort en thème d’économiste_ to be translated by the words “with
  • some knowledge of economics but neither imagination nor character”—which
  • seems rather a free rendering.)
  • [63] At about the same date, the German Indemnity Commission
  • (_Reichsentschädigungskommission_) estimated the cost at 7228 million
  • gold marks, also on the basis of pre–war prices; that is to say, at
  • about one–seventh of M. Dubois’ estimate.
  • [64] The details of this claim, so far as they have been published,
  • are given in Appendix No. 3. The above figure comprises the items
  • for Industrial Damages, Damage to Houses, Furniture and Fittings,
  • Unbuilt–on Land, State Property, and Public Works.
  • [65] See M. Loucheur’s speech in the French Chamber, May 20, 1921.
  • [66] For this rate to be justified the exchange value of the franc in
  • New York must rise to about 11 cents.
  • [67] M. Loucheur’s statement to the French Chamber implied that the
  • rate of conversion was applicable to material damage as well as to
  • pensions, and I have assumed this in what follows; but precise official
  • information is lacking.
  • [68] The figures of damage done, given by M. Briand, are generally
  • speaking rather lower than those given ten months earlier (in June
  • 1920) in a report by M. Tardieu in his capacity as President of the
  • Comité des Régions Dévastées. But the difference is not very material.
  • For purposes of comparison, I give M. Tardieu’s figures below together
  • with those of the amount of reconstruction completed at that earlier
  • date:
  • Destroyed. Repaired.
  • Houses totally destroyed 319,269 2,000
  • Houses partially destroyed 313,675 182,000
  • Railway lines 5,534 kilos. 4,042 kilos.
  • Canals 1,596 ” 784 ”
  • Roads 39,000 ” 7,548 ”
  • Bridges, embankments, etc. 4,785 ” 3,424 ”
  • Destroyed. Cleared from Leveled. Plowed.
  • shells.
  • Arable land
  • (hectares) 3,200,000 2,900,000 1,700,000 1,150,000
  • Destroyed. Reconstructed Under
  • and working. reconstruction.
  • Factories and works 11,500 3,540 3,812
  • A much earlier estimate is that made by M. Dubois for the Budget
  • Commission of the French Chamber and published as Parliamentary Paper
  • No. 5432 of the Session of 1918.
  • [69] A more recent estimate (namely, for July 1, 1921) has been given,
  • presumably from official sources, by M. Fournier–Sarlovèze, Deputy for
  • the Oise. The following are some of his figures:
  • INHABITED HOUSES
  • At the Armistice: Totally destroyed 289,147
  • Badly injured 164,317
  • Partially injured 258,419
  • By July 1921: Entirely rebuilt 118,863
  • Temporarily repaired 182,694
  • PUBLIC BUILDINGS
  • ─────────────┬─────────┬───────────┬────────┬────────┬───────────
  • │ │ Municipal │ │ Post │
  • │Churches.│ Buildings.│Schools.│Offices.│Hospitals.
  • ─────────────┼─────────┼───────────┼────────┼────────┼───────────
  • Destroyed │ 1,407 │ 1,415 │ 2,243 │ 171 │ 30
  • Damaged │ 2,079 │ 2,154 │ 3,153 │ 271 │ 197
  • Restored │ 1,214 │ 322 │ 720 │ 53 │ 28
  • Temporarily │ │ │ │ │
  • patched up │ 1,097 │ 931 │ 2,093 │ 196 │ 128
  • ─────────────┴─────────┴───────────┴────────┴────────┴───────────
  • CULTIVATED LAND
  • Acres.
  • At the Armistice: Totally destroyed 4,653,516
  • By July 1921: Leveled 4,067,408
  • Plowed 3,528,950
  • LIVE STOCK
  • ─────────────────────────────┬────────────┬─────────────┬────────────
  • │ 1914. │ Nov. 1918. │ July 1921.
  • ─────────────────────────────┼────────────┼─────────────┼────────────
  • Cattle │ 890,084 │ 57,500 │ 478,000
  • Horses, donkeys, and mules │ 412,730 │ 32,600 │ 235,400
  • Sheep and goats │ 958,308 │ 69,100 │ 276,700
  • Pigs │ 357,003 │ 25,000 │ 169,000
  • ─────────────────────────────┴────────────┴─────────────┴────────────
  • [70] Even if we assumed that every house which had been injured at all
  • was totally destroyed, the figure would work out at about $7,000.
  • [71] M. Brenier, who has spent much time criticizing me, quotes
  • with approval (_The Times_, January 24, 1921) a French architect as
  • estimating the cost of reconstruction at an average of $2,500 per
  • house, and quotes also, without dissent, a German estimate that the
  • pre–war average was $1,200. He also states, in the same article, that
  • the number of houses destroyed was 304,191 and the number damaged
  • 290,425, or 594,616 in all. Having pointed out the importance of not
  • overlooking sentiment in these questions, he then multiplies $2,500,
  • not by the number of houses but by the number of the _population_,
  • and arrives at an answer of $3,750,000,000. What is one to reply to
  • sentimental multiplication? What is the courteous retort to controversy
  • on these lines? (His other figures are clearly such a mass of
  • misprints, muddled arithmetic, confusion between hectares and acres
  • and the like, that, whilst an attack could easily make a devastated
  • area of them, it would be unfair to base any serious criticism on this
  • well–intentioned farrago. As a writer on these topics, M. Brenier is
  • about of the caliber of M. Raphaël–Georges Lévy.)
  • [72] M. Tardieu states that, on account of the subsequent rise in
  • prices, M. Loucheur’s estimate has proved, in terms of paper francs,
  • to be inadequate. But this is allowed for by my having converted paper
  • francs into dollars at the par of exchange.
  • [73] The Lens coal mines, which were the object of most complete
  • destruction, comprised 29 pits, and had, in 1913, 16,000 workmen with
  • an output of 4 million tons.
  • [74] I take these figures from M. Tardieu, who argues, most
  • illuminatingly, in alternate chapters, according to his thesis for the
  • time being, that reconstruction has hardly begun, and that it is nearly
  • finished.
  • [75] Francs are here converted at 2.20 to the gold mark and the £
  • sterling at the ratio of 1:20.
  • [76] This is exactly the figure of the estimate which I gave in _The
  • Economic Consequences of the Peace_ (p. 160). But I there added: “I
  • feel much more confidence in the approximate accuracy of the total
  • figure than its division between the different claimants.” This proviso
  • was necessary, as I had over–estimated the claims of France and
  • under–estimated those of the British Empire and of Italy.
  • [77] “Elle avait été le résultat d’un compromis assez pénible entre la
  • délégué français, l’honorable M. Dubois, et le représentant anglais,
  • Sir John Bradbury, depuis lors démissionnaire, qui voulait s’en tenir
  • au chiffre de cent quatre milliards et qui avait défendu la thèse du
  • gouvernement britannique avec une habileté passionnée.”
  • [78] The chief question of legitimate controversy in this connection
  • was that of the rate of exchange for converting paper francs into gold
  • marks.
  • [79] Made up of about £5,500,000 advanced by Great Britain, 772,000,000
  • francs by France, 96,000,000 francs by Belgium, 147,000,000 lire by
  • Italy, and 56,000,000 francs by Luxembourg.
  • [80] The German authorities have published a somewhat higher figure.
  • According to a memorandum submitted to the Reichstag in September
  • 1921 by their Finance Minister, the costs of the Armies of Occupation
  • and the Rhine Provinces Commission up to the end of March 1921 were
  • mks. 3,936,954,542 (gold), in respect of expenditure met in the first
  • instance by the occupying Powers, and subsequently recoverable from
  • Germany, _plus_ mks. 7,313,911,829 (paper), in respect of expenditure
  • directly met by the German authorities.
  • [81] I do not vouch for the accuracy of these figures, which are rough
  • estimates of my own on the basis of incomplete published information.
  • [82] On the other hand Great Britain’s view was adopted as to the
  • valuation of shipping.
  • [83] In view of the political difficulties in which this Agreement
  • involved M. Briand’s Cabinet, the matter was apparently adjusted by
  • Great Britain and Belgium receiving their quotas as above, “subject to
  • adjustment of the final settlement” of the questions dealt with in the
  • Agreement. The net result on September 30, 1921, was that, including
  • the above sum, Great Britain had been repaid £5,445,000 in respect
  • of the Spa coal advances, and had also received, or was in course of
  • collecting, about £43,000,000 towards the expenses of the Army of
  • Occupation (approximately £50,000,000). Thus, as the result of three
  • years’ Reparations, Great Britain’s costs of collection had been about
  • £7,000,000 more than her receipts.
  • [84] To value these ships at what they fetched during the slump, yet to
  • value Germany’s liability for submarine destruction at what the ships
  • cost to replace during the boom, appears to be unjust. My estimate (in
  • _The Economic Consequences of the Peace_, p. 174) of the value of the
  • ships to be delivered was $600,000,000.
  • [85] M. Tardieu (_The Truth about the Treaty_, pp. 346–348) has given
  • an account of the abortive discussion of this question at the Peace
  • Conference. The French obtained at Spa a ratio very slightly _more_
  • favorable to themselves than that which they had claimed and Mr. Lloyd
  • George had rejected at Paris.
  • [86] For a summary of the text of this Agreement see Appendix No. 1.
  • [87] At the conference of Dominion Prime Ministers in July 1921 this
  • share was further divided as follows between the constituent portions
  • of the Empire:
  • United Kingdom 86.85 │ New Zealand 1.75
  • Minor colonies .80 │ South Africa .60
  • Canada 4.35 │ Newfoundland .10
  • Australia 4.35 │ India 1.20
  • [88] The Spa Agreement also made provision that half the receipts from
  • Bulgaria and from the constituent parts of the former Austro–Hungarian
  • Empire should be divided in the above proportions, and that, of the
  • other half, 40 per cent should go to Italy and 60 per cent to Greece,
  • Rumania, and Jugoslavia.
  • [89] “Germany undertakes ... to make reimbursement of all sums which
  • Belgium has borrowed from the Allies and Associated Governments up to
  • November 11, 1918, together with interest at the rate of 5 per cent per
  • annum on such sums.” The priority for this repayment arranged at Spa is
  • a little different from the procedure contemplated in the Treaty, which
  • provided for repayment not later than May 1, 1926.
  • [90] See above, p. 135.
  • [91] Article 1 of the Treaty of Peace between Germany and the United
  • States, signed on August 25, 1921, and since ratified, expressly
  • stipulates that Germany undertakes to accord to the United States
  • all the rights, privileges, indemnities, reparations, and advantages
  • specified in the joint resolution of Congress of July 2, 1921,
  • “Including all the rights and advantages stipulated for the benefit
  • of the United States under the Treaty of Versailles which the United
  • States shall enjoy notwithstanding the fact that such Treaty has not
  • been ratified by the United States.”
  • [92] According to a statement published in Washington in August
  • 1921 the Custodian had in his hands German property to the value of
  • $314,179,463.
  • CHAPTER V
  • THE LEGALITY OF THE CLAIM FOR PENSIONS
  • “The application of morals to international politics is more a thing
  • to be desired than a thing which has been in operation. Also, when
  • I am made a participant in crime along with many millions of other
  • people, I more or less shrug my shoulders.”—Letter from a friendly
  • critic to the author of _The Economic Consequences of the Peace_.
  • We have seen in the preceding chapter that the claim for Pensions and
  • Allowances is nearly double that for Devastation, so that its inclusion
  • in the Allies’ demands nearly trebles the bill. It makes the difference
  • between a demand which can be met and a demand which cannot be met.
  • Therefore it is important.
  • In _The Economic Consequences of the Peace_ I gave reasons for the
  • opinion that this claim was contrary to our engagements and an act
  • of international immorality. A good deal has been written about it
  • since then, but I cannot admit that my conclusion has been seriously
  • disputed. Most American writers accept it; most French writers ignore
  • it; and most English writers try to show, not that the _balance_ of
  • evidence is against me, but that there are a few just plausible, or
  • just not–negligible, observations to be made on the other side. Their
  • contention is that of the Jesuit professors of Probabilism in the
  • seventeenth century, namely that the Allies are justified unless it is
  • absolutely certain that they are wrong, and that any probability in
  • their favor, however small, is enough to save them from mortal sin.
  • But most people in the countries of Germany’s former enemies are not
  • ready to excite themselves very much, even if my view is accepted.
  • The passage at the head of this chapter describes a common attitude.
  • International politics is a scoundrel’s game and always has been, and
  • the private citizen can scarcely feel himself personally responsible.
  • If our enemy breaks the rules, his action may furnish us with an
  • appropriate opportunity for expressing our feelings; but this must not
  • be taken to commit us to a cool opinion that such things have never
  • happened before and must never happen again. Sensitive and honorable
  • patriots do not like it, but they “more or less shrug” their shoulders.
  • There is some common sense in this. I cannot deny it. International
  • morality, interpreted as a crude legalism, might be very injurious to
  • the world. It is at least as true of these vast–scale transactions,
  • as of private affairs, that we judge wrongly if we do not take into
  • account _everything_. And it is superficial to appeal, the other way
  • round, to the principles which do duty when Propaganda is blistering
  • herd emotion with its brew of passion, sentiment, self–interest, and
  • moral fiddlesticks.
  • But whilst I see that nothing rare has happened and that men’s motives
  • are much as usual, I do still think that this particular act was an
  • exceptionally mean one, made worse by hypocritical professions of moral
  • purpose. My object in returning to it is partly historical and partly
  • practical. New material of high interest is available to instruct us
  • about the course of events. And if for practical reasons we can agree
  • to drop this claim, we shall make a settlement easier.
  • * * * * *
  • Those who think that it was contrary to the Allies’ engagements to
  • charge pensions against the enemy base this opinion on the terms
  • notified to the German Government by President Wilson, with the
  • authority of the Allies, on November 5, 1918, subject to which Germany
  • accepted the Armistice conditions.[93] The contrary opinion that the
  • Allies were fully entitled to charge pensions if they considered
  • it expedient to do so, has been supported by two distinct lines of
  • argument: first that the Armistice conditions of November 11, 1918,
  • were not _subject_ to President Wilson’s notification of November 5,
  • 1918, but _superseded_ it, more particularly regarding Reparation;
  • and alternatively that the wording of President Wilson’s notification
  • properly understood does not exclude Pensions.
  • The first line of argument was adopted by M. Klotz and the French
  • Government during the Peace Conference, and has been approved more
  • recently by M. Tardieu.[94] It was repudiated by the whole of the
  • American Delegation at Paris, and never definitely supported by the
  • British Government. Responsible writers about the Treaty, other than
  • French, have not admitted it.[95] It was also explicitly abandoned by
  • the Peace Conference itself in its reply to the German observations on
  • the first draft of the Treaty. The second line of argument was that
  • of the British Government during the Peace Conference, and it was an
  • argument on these lines which finally converted President Wilson. I
  • will deal with the two arguments in turn.
  • 1. Various persons have published particulars, formerly confidential,
  • which allow us to reconstruct the course of the discussions about the
  • Armistice. These begin with the examination of the Armistice Terms by
  • the Allied Council of War on November 1, 1918.[96]
  • The first point which emerges is that the reply of the Allied
  • Governments to President Wilson (which afterwards furnished the text of
  • his notification of Nov. 5, 1918, addressed to Germany), defining their
  • interpretation of the references to Reparation in the Fourteen Points,
  • was drawn up and approved at the _same_ session of the Supreme Council
  • (that of November 1, 2) which drew up the relevant clauses of the
  • Armistice Terms; and that the Allies did not finally approve the reply
  • to President Wilson until _after_ that they had approved that very
  • draft of the Armistice Terms which, according to the French contention,
  • superseded and negatived the terms outlined in the reply to President
  • Wilson.[97]
  • The record of the proceedings of the Supreme Council (as now disclosed)
  • lends no support to the existence in their minds of the duplicity
  • which the French contention attributes to them. On the other hand,
  • it makes it clear that the Council did not intend the references to
  • Reparation in the Armistice Terms to modify in any way their reply to
  • the President.
  • The record, in so far as it is relevant to this point, may be
  • summarized as follows:[98] M. Clemenceau called attention to the
  • absence of any reference in the first draft of the Armistice Terms to
  • the restitution of stolen property or to reparation. Mr. Lloyd George
  • replied that there ought to be some reference to restitution, but that
  • reparation was a Peace condition rather than an Armistice condition.
  • M. Hymans agreed with Mr. Lloyd George. MM. Sonnino and Orlando went
  • further and thought that neither had any place in the Armistice
  • Terms but were ready to accept the Lloyd George–Hymans compromise of
  • including Restitution but not Reparation. The discussion was postponed
  • for M. Hymans to draft a formula. On its resumption next day, it was
  • M. Clemenceau who produced a formula consisting of the three words
  • _Réparation des dommages_. M. Hymans, M. Sonnino, and Mr. Bonar Law
  • all expressed doubt whether this was in place in the Armistice Terms.
  • M. Clemenceau replied that he only wanted to mention the principle,
  • and that French public opinion would be surprised if there was no
  • reference to it. Mr. Bonar Law objected: “It is already mentioned in
  • our letter to President Wilson which he is about to communicate to
  • Germany. It is useless to repeat it.”[99] This observation met with no
  • contradiction, but it was agreed on sentimental grounds and for the
  • satisfaction of public opinion to add M. Clemenceau’s three words.
  • The Council then passed on to other topics. At the last moment, as
  • they were about to disperse, M. Klotz slipped in the words: “It would
  • be prudent to put at the head of the financial questions a clause
  • reserving the future claims of the Allies, and I propose to you the
  • wording ‘without prejudice to any subsequent claims and demands on the
  • part of the Allies.’”[100] It does not seem to have occurred to any of
  • those present that this text could be deemed of material importance or
  • otherwise than as protecting the Allies from the risk of being held
  • to have surrendered any existing claims through failure to mention
  • them in this document; and it was accepted without discussion. M.
  • Klotz afterwards boasted that by this little device he had abolished
  • the Fourteen Points, so far as they affected Reparation and Finance
  • (although the very same meeting of the Allies had despatched a Note to
  • President Wilson accepting them), and had secured to the Allies the
  • right to demand from Germany the whole cost of the War. But I think
  • the world will decide that the Supreme Council was right in attaching
  • to these words no particular importance. Personal pride in so smart a
  • trick has led M. Klotz, and his colleague M. Tardieu, to persist too
  • long with a contention which decent persons have now abandoned.
  • There was an episode which has lately come to light connected with
  • this passage which may be recounted as illustrating the pitfalls
  • of the world. As M. Klotz only introduced his form of words as the
  • Council was breaking up, it is likely that no undue attention was
  • concentrated on it. But ill–fortune may dog any one, and the same state
  • of affairs seems to have led to one of the scribes getting the words
  • down wrong. Instead of _revendication_ which means _demand_, the word
  • _renonciation_ which means _concession_ got written in the text handed
  • to the Germans for signature.[101] This word was not so suitable. But
  • M. Klotz suffered less inconvenience from this mistake than might have
  • been expected; since at the Peace Conference no one noticed that the
  • French text of the Armistice Agreement as officially circulated, which
  • M. Klotz used in arguing before the Reparation Committee, agreed in its
  • wording with what he had intended it to be and not with the text which
  • Germany had actually signed. Nevertheless it is the word _renonciation_
  • which is still to be found in the official texts of the British and
  • German Governments.[102]
  • 2. The other line of argument raises more subtle intellectual issues
  • and is not a mere matter of prestidigitation. If it be granted that
  • our rights are governed by the terms of the Note addressed to Germany
  • by President Wilson in the name of the Allies on November 5, 1918, the
  • question depends on the interpretation of these terms. As Mr. Baruch
  • and M. Tardieu have now published between them the greater part of
  • the official reports (including very secret documents) bearing on the
  • discussion of this problem during the Peace Conference, we are in a
  • better position than before to assess the value of the Allies’ case.
  • The pronouncements by the President which were to form the basis of
  • Peace provided that there should be “no contributions” and “no punitive
  • damages,” but the invaded territories of Belgium, France, Rumania,
  • Serbia, and Montenegro were to be restored. This did not cover losses
  • from submarines or from air raids. Accordingly the Allied Governments,
  • when they accepted the President’s formulas, embodied a reservation,
  • on the point as to what “restoration” covered, in the following
  • sentence: “By _it_ (_i.e._, restoration of invaded territory) they
  • understand that compensation will be made by Germany for all damage
  • done to the civilian population of the Allies and to their property by
  • the aggression of Germany by land, by sea, and from the air.”
  • The natural meaning and object of these words, which, the reader
  • must remember, are introduced as an interpretation of the phrase
  • “restoration of invaded territory,” is to assimilate submarine and
  • cruiser aggression by sea and aeroplane and airship aggression by air
  • to military aggression by land, which, in all the circumstances, was
  • a reasonable extension of the phrase, provided it was duly notified
  • beforehand. The Allies rightly apprehended that, if they accepted the
  • phrase as it stood, “restoration of invaded territory” might be limited
  • to damage resulting from military aggression by land.
  • This interpretation of the reservation of the Allied Governments,
  • namely that it assimilated offensive action by sea or air to offensive
  • action by land, but that “restoration of invaded territory” could not
  • possibly include pensions and separation allowances, was adopted by the
  • American Delegation at Paris. They construed the German liability to be
  • in respect of the “direct physical damage to property of non–military
  • character and direct physical injury to civilians”[103] caused by such
  • aggression; the only further liability which they admitted being under
  • a different part of the President’s pronouncements, namely, those
  • relating to breaches of International law, such as the breach of the
  • Treaty of Neutrality in favor of Belgium, and the illegal treatment of
  • prisoners of war.
  • I doubt if any one would ever have challenged this interpretation
  • if the British Prime Minister had not won a General Election by
  • promises to extract from Germany more than this interpretation could
  • justify,[104] and if the French Government also had not raised
  • unjustifiable expectations. These promises were made recklessly. But it
  • was not easy for their authors to admit, so soon after they had been
  • given, that they were contrary to our engagements.
  • The discussion opened with the delegations, other than the American,
  • claiming that we had not committed ourselves to anything which
  • precluded our demanding from Germany all the loss and damage, direct
  • and indirect, which had resulted from the war. “One of the Allies,”
  • says Mr. Baruch, “went even further, and made claim for loss and
  • damage resulting from the fact that the Armistice was concluded so
  • unexpectedly that the termination of hostilities involved it in
  • financial losses.”
  • Various arguments were employed in the early stages, the British
  • delegates to the Reparation Committee of the Peace Conference, namely,
  • Mr. Hughes, Lord Sumner and Lord Cunliffe, supporting the demand for
  • complete war costs and not merely reparation for damage. They urged
  • (1) that one of the principles enunciated by President Wilson was that
  • each item of the Treaty should be just, and that it was in accordance
  • with the general principles of justice to throw on Germany the whole
  • costs of the war; and (2) that Great Britain’s war costs had resulted
  • from Germany’s breach of the Treaty of Neutrality of Belgium, and that
  • therefore Great Britain (but not necessarily, on this argument, all the
  • other Allies) was entitled to complete repayment in accordance with the
  • general principles of International law. These general arguments were,
  • I think, overwhelmed by the speeches made on behalf of the American
  • delegates by Mr. John Foster Dulles. The following are extracts from
  • what he said: “If it is in accordance with our sentiment that the
  • principles of reparation be severe, and in accord with our material
  • interest that these principles be all inclusive, why, in defiance of
  • these motives, have we proposed reparation in certain limited ways
  • only? It is because, gentlemen, we do not regard ourselves as free. We
  • are not here to consider as a novel proposal what reparation the enemy
  • should in justice pay; we have not before us a blank page upon which
  • we are free to write what we will. We have before us a page, it is
  • true; but one which is already filled with writing, and at the bottom
  • are the signatures of Mr. Wilson, of Mr. Orlando, of M. Clemenceau,
  • and of Mr. Lloyd George. You are all aware, I am sure, of the writing
  • to which I refer: it is the agreed basis of peace with Germany.”
  • Mr. Dulles then recapitulated the relevant passages and continued:
  • “Can there be any question that this agreement does constitute a
  • limitation? It is perfectly obvious that it was recognized at the time
  • of the negotiations in October and November 1918 that the reparation
  • then specified for would limit the Associated Governments as to the
  • reparation which they could demand of the enemy as a condition of
  • peace. The whole purpose of Germany was to ascertain the maximum which
  • would be demanded of her in the terms of peace, and the action of the
  • Allies in especially stipulating at that time, for an enlargement of
  • the original proposal respecting reparation is explicable only on the
  • theory that it was understood that once an agreement was concluded
  • they would no longer be free to specify the reparation which Germany
  • must make. We have thus agreed that we would give Germany peace if
  • she would do certain specified things. Is it now open to us to say,
  • ‘Yes, but before you get peace you must do other and further things’?
  • We have said to Germany, ‘You may have peace if among other things
  • you perform certain acts of reparation which will cost you, say, ten
  • million dollars.’ Are we not now clearly precluded from saying, ‘You
  • can have peace provided you perform other acts of reparation which will
  • bring your total liability to many times that which was originally
  • stipulated’? No; irrespective of the justice of the enemy making the
  • latter reparation, it is now too late. Our bargain has been struck for
  • better or for worse; it remains only to give it a fair construction and
  • practical application.”
  • It is a shameful memory that the British delegates never withdrew their
  • full demands, to which they were still adhering when, in March 1921,
  • the question was taken out of their hands by the Supreme Council. The
  • American Delegation cabled to the President, who was then at sea,
  • for support in maintaining their position, to which he replied that
  • the American Delegation should dissent, and if necessary dissent
  • publicly, from a procedure which “is clearly inconsistent with what
  • we deliberately led the enemy to expect and cannot now honorably alter
  • simply because we have the power.”[105]
  • After this the discussions entered on a new phase. The British and
  • French Prime Ministers abandoned the contentions of their delegates,
  • admitted the binding force of the words contained in their Note of
  • November 5, 1918, and settled down to extract some meaning from
  • these words which would compose their differences and satisfy
  • their constituents. What constituted “damage done to the civilian
  • population”? Could not this be made to cover military pensions and the
  • separation allowances which had been made to the civilian dependents
  • of soldiers? If so, the bill against Germany could be raised to a
  • high enough figure to satisfy nearly every one. It was pointed out,
  • however, as Mr. Baruch records, “that financial loss resulting from the
  • absence of a wage–earner did not cause any more ‘damage to the civilian
  • population’ than did an equal financial loss involved in the payment
  • of taxes to provide military equipment and like war costs.” In fact,
  • a separation allowance or a pension was simply one of many general
  • charges on the Exchequer arising out of the costs of the war. If such
  • charges were to be admitted as civilian damage, it was a very short
  • step back to the claim for the entire costs of the war, on the ground
  • that these costs must fall on the taxpayer who, generally speaking, was
  • a civilian. The sophistry of the argument became exposed by pushing it
  • to its logical conclusion. Nor was it clear how pensions and allowances
  • could be covered by words which were themselves an interpretation of
  • the phrase, “restoration of invaded territory.” And the President’s
  • conscience, though very desirous by now to be converted (for he had on
  • hand other controversies with his colleagues which interested him more
  • than this one) remained unconvinced.
  • The American delegates have recorded that the final argument which
  • overbore the last scruples of the President was contained in a
  • Memorandum prepared by General Smuts[106] on March 31, 1919. Briefly,
  • this argument was, that a soldier becomes a civilian again after his
  • discharge, and that, therefore, a wound, the effects of which persist
  • after he has left the Army, is damage done to a civilian.[107] This is
  • the argument by which “damage done to the civilian population” came to
  • include damage done to soldiers. This is the argument on which, in the
  • end, our case was based! For at this straw the President’s conscience
  • clutched, and the matter was settled.
  • It had been settled in the privacy of the Four. I will give the final
  • scene in the words of Mr. Lamont, one of the American delegates:[108]
  • “I well remember the day upon which President Wilson determined to
  • support the inclusion of pensions in the Reparation Bill. Some of us
  • were gathered in his library in the Place des États Unis, having been
  • summoned by him to discuss this particular question of pensions. We
  • explained to him that we couldn’t find a single lawyer in the American
  • Delegation that would give an opinion in favor of including pensions.
  • All the logic was against it. ‘Logic! logic!’ exclaimed the President,
  • ‘I don’t care a damn for logic. I am going to include pensions!’”[109]
  • Well! perhaps I was too near these things at the time and have
  • become touched in the emotions, but I cannot “more or less shrug my
  • shoulders.” Whether or not that is the appropriate gesture, I have here
  • set forth, for the inspection of Englishmen and our Allies, the moral
  • basis on which two–thirds of our claims against Germany rest.
  • FOOTNOTES:
  • [93] I have given the exact text of the relevant passages in _The
  • Economic Consequences of the Peace_, chapter v.
  • [94] _The Truth about the Treaty_, p. 208.
  • [95] _E.g._, _The History of the Peace Conference of Paris_, published
  • under the auspices of the Institute of International Affairs delivers
  • judgment as follows (vol. ii., p. 43): “It is this statement then
  • (_i.e._, President Wilson’s notification of Nov. 5, 1918) which must be
  • taken as the ruling document in any discussion as to what the Allies
  • were entitled to claim by way of reparation in the Treaty of Peace,
  • and it is difficult to interpret it otherwise than as a deliberate
  • limitation of their undoubted right to recover the whole of their war
  • costs.”
  • [96] The following particulars are taken from _Les Négociations
  • Secrètes et les Quatre Armistices avec pièces justificatives_ by
  • “Mermeix,” published at Paris by Ollendorff, 1921. This remarkable
  • volume has not received the attention it deserves. The greater part of
  • it consists of a verbatim transcript of the secret _Procès Verbaux_
  • of those meetings of the Supreme Council of the Allies which were
  • concerned with the Armistice Terms. On the face of it this disclosure
  • is authentic and is corroborated in part by M. Tardieu. There are many
  • passages of extraordinary interest on points not connected with my
  • present topic, as for example the discussion of the question whether
  • the Allies should insist on the surrender of the German fleet if the
  • Germans made trouble about it. Marshal Foch emerges from this record
  • very honorably, as determined that nothing unnecessary should be
  • demanded of the enemy, and that no blood should be spilt for a vain or
  • trifling object. Sir Douglas Haig was of the same opinion. In reply to
  • Col. House, Foch spoke thus: “If they accept the terms of the Armistice
  • we are imposing on them, it is a capitulation. Such a capitulation
  • gives us everything we could get from the greatest victory. In such
  • circumstances I cannot admit that I have the right to risk the life of
  • a single man more.” And again on October 31: “If our conditions are
  • accepted we can wish for nothing better. We make war only to attain
  • our ends, and we do not want to prolong it uselessly.” In reply to
  • a proposal by Mr. Balfour that the Germans in evacuating the East
  • should leave one–third of their arms behind them, Foch observed: “The
  • intrusion of all these clauses makes our document chimerical, since
  • the greater part of the conditions are incapable of being executed.
  • We should do well to be sparing with these unrealizable injunctions.”
  • Towards Austria also he was humane and feared the prolongation of the
  • blockade which the politicians were proposing. “I intervene,” he said
  • on October 31, 1918, “in a matter which is not a military one strictly
  • speaking. We are to maintain the blockade until Peace, that is to say
  • until we have made a new Austria. That may take a long time; which
  • means a country condemned to famine and perhaps impelled to anarchy.”
  • [97] This is corroborated by M. Tardieu, _op. cit._, p. 71.
  • [98] See Mermeix, _op. cit._, pp. 226–250.
  • [99] This very important remark by Mr. Bonar Law is also quoted by M.
  • Tardieu (_op. cit._, p. 70) and is therefore of undoubted authenticity.
  • [100] “Il serait prudent de mettre en tête des questions financières
  • une clause réservant les revendications futures des Alliés et je vous
  • propose le texte suivant: ‘Sous réserve de toutes revendications et
  • réclamations ultérieures de la part des Alliés.’”
  • [101] That is to say, this text ran, “Sous réserve de toute
  • renonciation et réclamation ultérieure,” instead of “Sous réserve de
  • toutes revendications et réclamations ultérieures.”
  • [102] I record this episode as an historical curiosity. In my opinion
  • it makes no material difference to the argument whether the text runs
  • “revendications et réclamations” or “renonciation et réclamation”;
  • for I regard either form of words as merely a protective phrase. But
  • the plausibility of M. Klotz’s position is decidedly weakened (if
  • so weak a case is capable of further weakening) if it is the latter
  • phrase which is authentic. The Editor of the Institute of International
  • Affairs’ _History of the Peace Conference of Paris_, who was the first
  • to discover and publish the discrepancy in question (vol. v., pp.
  • 370–372), takes the view that the question of which text is used makes
  • a material difference to the value of M. Klotz’s argument.
  • [103] Baruch, _op. cit._, p. 19.
  • [104] As Mr. Baruch puts it (_op. cit._, p. 4): “At an election held
  • _after the Armistice and agreement as to the basic terms of peace_, the
  • English people, by an overwhelming majority, returned to power their
  • Prime Minister _on the basis of an increase in the severity of these
  • terms of the peace_, especially those of reparation.” (The italics are
  • mine.)
  • [105] Baruch, _op. cit._, p. 25.
  • [106] This Memorandum, which has been published _in extenso_ by Mr.
  • Baruch (_op. cit._, p. 29 _seq._), belonged to the category of most
  • secret documents. It has been given to the world by itself without the
  • accompanying circumstances which, without justifying its arguments
  • (on which indeed no further light could be thrown beyond what we
  • already have in the narrative of Mr. Baruch), might yet throw light on
  • individual motives. I agree with the comment made by _The Economist_
  • (Oct. 22, 1921) in reviewing Vol. IV. of the _History of the Peace
  • Conference of Paris_ (published under the auspices of the Institute
  • of International Affairs), which has reprinted this Memorandum, that
  • “a very serious injustice will be done to the reputation of General
  • Smuts if this document continues to be reproduced and circulated
  • without any explanation of the circumstances in which it was prepared.”
  • Nevertheless it is well that the world should have this document, and
  • it must take its place in a story which is more important to the world
  • than the motives and reputations of individual actors in it.
  • [107] The following is the salient passage of the Memorandum: “After
  • the soldier’s discharge as unfit he rejoins the civilian population,
  • and as for the future he cannot (in whole or in part) earn his own
  • livelihood, he is suffering damage as a member of the civilian
  • population, for which the German Government are again liable to make
  • compensation. In other words, the pension for disablement which he
  • draws from the French Government is really a liability of the German
  • Government, which they must under the above reservation make good to
  • the French Government. It could not be argued that as he was disabled
  • while a soldier he does not suffer damage as a civilian after his
  • discharge if he is unfit to do his ordinary work. He does literally
  • suffer as civilian after his discharge, and his pension is intended
  • to make good this damage, and is therefore a liability of the German
  • Government.”
  • [108] _What Really Happened at Paris_, p. 272.
  • [109] Mr. Lamont adds that “it was not a contempt of logic, but
  • simply an impatience of technicality; a determination to brush aside
  • verbiage and get at the root of things. There was not one of us in the
  • room whose heart did not beat with a like feeling.” These words not
  • merely reflect a little naïvely the modern opportunist’s impatience
  • of legality and respect for the _fait accompli_, but also recall the
  • atmosphere of exhaustion and the longing of everyone to be finished,
  • somehow, with this dreadful controversy, which for months had outraged
  • at the same time the intellects and the consciences of most of the
  • participators. Yet, even so, to their lasting credit, the American
  • Delegation had stood firm for the law, and it was the President, and he
  • alone, who capitulated to the lying exigencies of politics.
  • CHAPTER VI
  • REPARATION, INTER–ALLY DEBT, AND INTERNATIONAL TRADE
  • It is fashionable at the present time to urge a reduction of the
  • Allies’ claims on Germany and of America’s claims on the Allies, on the
  • ground that, as such payments can only be made in goods, insistence on
  • these claims will be positively injurious to the claimants.
  • That it is in the self–interest of the Allies and of America to abate
  • their respective demands, I hold to be true. But it is better not to
  • use bad arguments, and the suggestion that it is necessarily injurious
  • to receive goods for nothing is not plausible or correct. I seek in
  • this chapter to disentangle the true from the false in the now popular
  • belief that there is something harmful in compelling Germany (or
  • Europe) to “fling goods at us.”
  • The argument is a little intricate and the reader must be patient.
  • 1. It does not make very much difference whether the debtor country
  • pays by sending goods direct to the creditor or by selling them
  • elsewhere and remitting cash. In either case the goods come on to the
  • world market and are sold competitively or coöperatively in relation to
  • the industries of the creditor, as the case may be, this distinction
  • depending on the nature of the goods rather than on the market in which
  • they are sold.
  • 2. It is not much use to _earmark_ non–competitive goods against the
  • payment of the debt, so long as competitive goods are being sold by the
  • debtor country in some other connection, _e.g._, to pay for its own
  • imports. This is simply to bury one’s head in the sand. For example,
  • out of the aggregate of goods which Germany would naturally export
  • in the event of her exports being forcibly stimulated, it might be
  • possible to pick out a selection of non–competitive goods; but it would
  • not affect the situation in the slightest degree to pretend that it was
  • these particular goods, and not the others, which were paying the debt.
  • It is therefore useless to prescribe that Germany shall pay in certain
  • specified commodities if these are commodities which she would export
  • in any case, and useless, equally, to forbid her to pay in certain
  • specified commodities, if that merely means that she will export these
  • commodities to some other market to pay for her imports generally. No
  • expedient on our part for making Germany pay us, or on America’s part
  • for making us pay her, in the shape of particular commodities affects
  • the position, except in so far as it modifies the form of the paying
  • country’s exports _as a whole_.
  • 3. On the other hand, it does us no harm to receive for nothing the
  • proceeds of goods, even when they are sold competitively, if these
  • goods would be sold on the world’s market in any case.
  • 4. If the result of pressing the debtor country to pay is to cause it
  • to offer competitive goods at a lower price than it would otherwise,
  • the particular industries in the creditor country which produce these
  • goods are bound to suffer, even though there are balancing advantages
  • for the creditor country as a whole.
  • 5. In so far as the payments made by the debtor country accrue, not to
  • the country with which the debtor’s goods are competing, but to a third
  • party, clearly there are no balancing advantages to offset the direct
  • disadvantages under 4.
  • 6. The answer to the question, whether the balancing advantages to
  • the creditor country as a whole outweigh the injury to particular
  • industries within that country, depends on the length of the period
  • over which the creditor country can reasonably expect to go on
  • receiving the payments. At first the injury to the industries which
  • suffer from the competition and to those employed in them is likely to
  • outweigh the benefit of the payments received. But, as in the course of
  • time the capital and labor are absorbed in other directions, a balance
  • of advantage may accrue.
  • The application of these general principles to the particular case of
  • ourselves and Germany is easy. Germany’s exports are so preponderantly
  • competitive with ours, that, if her exports are forcibly stimulated,
  • it is certain that she will have to sell goods against us. This is not
  • altered by the fact that it is possible to pick out a few exports or
  • potential exports, such as potash or sugar, which are not competitive.
  • If Germany is to have a _large_ surplus of exports over imports, she
  • must increase her competitive sales. In the _Economic Consequences of
  • the Peace_ (pp. 175–185) I demonstrated this at some length on the
  • basis of pre–war statistics. I showed not only that the goods she must
  • sell, but the markets she must sell them in, were largely competitive
  • with our own. The statistics of post–war trade show that the former
  • argument still holds good. The following table shows the proportions in
  • which her export trade was divided between the principal articles of
  • export, (1) in 1913, (2) in the first nine months of 1920 (the latest
  • period for which I have figures in this precise form), and (3) in the
  • four months June to September 1921, these last figures representing, I
  • think, a not exactly comparable classification, and being provisional
  • only:
  • ──────────────────────────────────┬──────────────────────────────────
  • │ Percentage of Total Exports.
  • German Exports. ├───────┬────────────┬─────────────
  • │ 1913. │ 1920 │ 1921
  • │ │(Jan.─Sept.)│ (June─Sept.)
  • ──────────────────────────────────┼───────┼────────────┼─────────────
  • Iron and steel goods │ 13.2 │ 20 │ 22
  • Machinery (including motor cars) │ 7.5 │ 12 │ 17
  • Chemicals and dies │ 4 │ 13 │ 9.5
  • Fuel │ 7 │ 6.5 │ ?
  • Paper goods │ 2.5 │ 4 │ 3.5
  • Electrical goods │ 2 │ 3.5 │ ?
  • Silk goods │ 2 │ 3 │}
  • Cotton goods │ 5.5 │ 3 │} 15
  • Woolen goods │ 6 │ .. │}
  • Glass │ .5 │ 2.5 │ 2
  • Leather goods │ 3 │ 2 │ 4
  • Copper goods │ 1.5 │ 1.5 │ ?
  • ──────────────────────────────────┴───────┴────────────┴─────────────
  • It is clear, therefore, that, though raw materials other than coal,
  • such as potash, sugar, and timber may yield a trifle, Germany can only
  • compass an export trade of great value by exporting iron and steel
  • goods, chemicals, dyes, textiles, and coal, for these are the only
  • export articles of which she can produce great quantities. It is also
  • clear that there have been no very marked changes in the proportionate
  • importance of the different export trades since the war, except that
  • the exchange position has somewhat stimulated, relatively to the
  • others, those export lines, such as iron goods, machinery, chemicals,
  • dyes, and glass, which do not involve much importation of raw materials.
  • To compel Germany to pay a large indemnity is therefore the same thing
  • as to compel her to expand some or all of the above–mentioned exports
  • to a greater extent than she would do otherwise. The only way in which
  • she can effect this expansion is by offering the goods at a lower price
  • than that at which other countries care to offer them; putting herself
  • in a position to offer them cheap, partly by the German working classes
  • lowering their standard of life without reducing their efficiency
  • in the same degree, and partly by German _export_ industries being
  • subsidized, directly or indirectly, at the expense of the rest of the
  • community.
  • These facts, formerly overlooked, are now, perhaps, exaggerated
  • by popular opinion. For Principle (3), enunciated above, requires
  • attention. Our industries will be subjected to strong competition
  • from Germany, just as they were before the war, whether we exact
  • Reparation or not; and we must not ascribe to the Reparation policy
  • inconveniences which would exist in any case. The remedy lies not in
  • the now popular nostrums for prescribing the _form_ in which Germany
  • shall pay, but in reducing the aggregate _amount_ to a reasonable
  • figure. For by prescribing the manner in which she shall pay _us_ we do
  • not control the form of her export trade as a whole; and by absorbing
  • for reparation purposes the whole of a particular type of export, we
  • compel her to expand her other exports to pay for her imports and
  • other international obligations. On the other hand, we can secure
  • from her moderate payments, on the sort of scale, for example, on
  • which she might have been building up new foreign investments, without
  • stimulating her exports as a whole to a greater activity than they
  • would enjoy otherwise. This is the correct course for Great Britain
  • from the standpoint of her own self–interest only.
  • The practical application of Principles (5) and (6) is also clear. So
  • far as (5) is concerned, Great Britain is to receive not the whole
  • of the indemnity, but about a fifth of it; whilst (6) provides the
  • argument which to me has always appeared decisive. The _permanence_ of
  • reparation payments on a large scale for a long period of years is,
  • to say the least, not to be reckoned on. Who believes that the Allies
  • will, over a period of one or two generations, exert adequate force
  • over the German Government, or that the German Government can exert
  • adequate authority over its subjects, to extract continuing fruits on a
  • vast scale from forced labor? No one believes it in his heart; no one
  • at all. There is not the faintest possibility of our persisting with
  • this affair to the end. But if this is so, then, most certainly, it
  • will not be worth our while to disorder our export trades and disturb
  • the equilibrium of our industry for two or three years; much less to
  • endanger the peace of Europe.
  • The same principles apply with one modification to the United States
  • and to the exaction by her of the debts which the Allied Governments
  • owe. The industries of the United States would suffer, not so much from
  • the competition of cheap goods from the Allies in their endeavors to
  • pay their debts, as from the inability of the Allies to purchase from
  • America their usual proportion of her exports. The Allies would have
  • to find the money to pay America, not so much by selling more as by
  • buying less. The farmers of the United States would suffer more than
  • the manufacturers; if only because increased imports can be kept out by
  • a tariff, whilst there is no such easy way of stimulating diminished
  • exports. It is, however, a curious fact that whilst Wall Street and
  • the manufacturing East are prepared to consider a modification of the
  • debts, the Middle West and South is reported (I write ignorantly) to be
  • dead against it. For two years Germany was not required to pay cash to
  • the Allies, and during that period the manufacturers of Great Britain
  • were quite blind to what the consequences would be to themselves when
  • the payments actually began. The Allies have not yet been required to
  • begin to pay cash to the United States, and the farmers of the latter
  • are still as blind as were the British manufacturers to the injuries
  • they will suffer if the Allies ever try seriously to pay in full. I
  • recommend Senators and Congressmen from the agricultural districts
  • of the United States, lest they soon suffer the same moral and
  • intellectual ignominy as our own high–Reparation men, to invest at once
  • in a little caution in their opposition to the efforts of Mr. Harding’s
  • Administration to secure for itself a free hand to act wisely in this
  • matter (and even perhaps generously) in accordance with the progress of
  • opinion and of events.
  • The decisive argument, however, for the United States, as for Great
  • Britain, is not the damage to particular interests (which would
  • diminish with time), but the unlikelihood of permanence in the exaction
  • of the debts, even if they were paid for a short period. I say this,
  • not only because I doubt the ability of the European Allies to pay, but
  • because of the great difficulty of the problem which the United States
  • has before her in any case in balancing her commercial account with the
  • Old World.
  • American economists have examined somewhat carefully the statistical
  • measure of the change from the pre–war position. According to their
  • estimates, America is now owed more interest on foreign investments
  • than is due from her, quite apart from the interest on the debts of
  • the Allied Governments; and her mercantile marine now earns from
  • foreigners more than she owes them for similar services. Her excess
  • of exports of commodities over imports approaches $3000 millions a
  • year;[110] whilst, on the other side of the balance, payments, mainly
  • to Europe, in respect of tourists and of immigrant remittances are
  • estimated at not above $1000 millions a year. Thus, in order to balance
  • the account as it now stands, the United States must lend to the rest
  • of the world, in one shape or another, not less than $2000 millions a
  • year, to which interest and sinking fund on the European Governmental
  • War Debts would, if they were paid, add about $600 millions.
  • Recently, therefore, the United States must have been lending to the
  • rest of the world, mainly Europe, something like $2000 millions a
  • year. Fortunately for Europe, a fair proportion of this was by way of
  • speculative purchases of depreciated paper currencies. From 1919 to
  • 1921 the losses of American speculators fed Europe; but this source of
  • income can scarcely be reckoned on permanently. For a time the policy
  • of loans can meet the situation; but, as the interest on past loans
  • mounts up, it must in the long run aggravate it.
  • Mercantile nations have always employed large funds in overseas trade.
  • But the practice of foreign investment, as we know it now, is a very
  • modern contrivance, a very unstable one, and only suited to peculiar
  • circumstances. An old country can in this way develop a new one at a
  • time when the latter could not possibly do so with its own resources
  • alone; the arrangement may be mutually advantageous, and out of
  • abundant profits the lender may hope to be repaid. But the position
  • cannot be reversed. If European bonds are issued in America on the
  • analogy of the American bonds issued in Europe during the nineteenth
  • century, the analogy will be a false one; because, taken in the
  • aggregate, there is no natural increase, no _real_ sinking fund, out
  • of which they can be repaid. The interest will be furnished out of new
  • loans, so long as these are obtainable, and the financial structure
  • will mount always higher, until it is not worth while to maintain any
  • longer the illusion that it has foundations. The unwillingness of
  • American investors to buy European bonds is based on common sense.
  • At the end of 1919 I advocated (in _The Economic Consequences of the
  • Peace_) a reconstruction loan from America to Europe, conditioned,
  • however, on Europe’s putting her own house in order. In the past
  • two years America, in spite of European complaints to the contrary,
  • has, in fact, made _very large_ loans, much larger than the sum I
  • contemplated, though not mainly in the form of regular, dollar–bond
  • issues. No particular conditions were attached to these loans, and
  • much of the money has been lost. Though wasted in part, they have
  • helped Europe through the critical days of the post–Armistice period.
  • But a continuance of them cannot provide a solution for the existing
  • disequilibrium in the balance of indebtedness.
  • In part the adjustment may be effected by the United States taking the
  • place hitherto held by England, France, and (on a small scale) Germany
  • in providing capital for those new parts of the world less developed
  • than herself—the British Dominions and South America. The Russian
  • Empire, too, in Europe and Asia, may be regarded as virgin soil, which
  • will at a later date provide a suitable outlet for foreign capital.
  • The American investor will lend more wisely to these countries, on the
  • lines on which British and French investors used to lend to them, than
  • direct to the old countries of Europe. But it is not likely that the
  • whole gap can be bridged thus. Ultimately, and probably soon, there
  • must be a readjustment of the balance of exports and imports. America
  • must buy more and sell less. This is the only alternative to her
  • making to Europe an annual present. Either American prices must rise
  • faster than European (which will be the case if the Federal Reserve
  • Board allows the gold influx to produce its natural consequences),
  • or, failing this, the same result must be brought about by a further
  • depreciation of the European exchanges, until Europe, by inability
  • to buy, has reduced her purchases to articles of necessity. At first
  • the American exporter, unable to scrap all at once the processes of
  • production for export, may meet the situation by lowering his prices;
  • but when these have continued, say for two years, below his cost of
  • production, he will be driven inevitably to curtail or abandon his
  • business.
  • It is useless for the United States to suppose that an equilibrium
  • position can be reached on the basis of her exporting at least as
  • much as at present, and at the same time restricting her imports by
  • a tariff. Just as the Allies demand vast payments from Germany, and
  • then exercise their ingenuity to prevent her paying them, so the
  • American Administration devises, with one hand, schemes for financing
  • exports, and, with the other, tariffs which will make it as difficult
  • as possible for such credits to be repaid. Great nations can often act
  • with a degree of folly which we should not excuse in an individual.
  • By the shipment to the United States of all the bullion in the
  • world, and the erection there of a sky–scraping golden calf, a short
  • postponement may be gained. But a point may even come when the United
  • States will refuse gold, yet still demand to be paid,—a new Midas
  • vainly asking more succulent fare than the barren metal of her own
  • contract.
  • In any case the readjustment will be severe, and injurious to important
  • interests. If, in addition, the United States exacts payment of the
  • Allied debts, the position will be intolerable. If she persevered
  • to the bitter end, scrapped her export industries and diverted to
  • other uses the capital now employed in them, and if her former
  • European associates decided to meet their obligations at whatever
  • cost to themselves, I do not deny that the final result might be to
  • America’s material interest. But the project is utterly chimerical.
  • It will not happen. Nothing is more certain than that America will
  • not pursue such a policy to its conclusion; she will abandon it as
  • soon as she experiences its first consequences. Nor, if she did, would
  • the Allies pay the money. The position is exactly parallel to that
  • of German Reparation. America will not carry through to a conclusion
  • the collection of Allied debt, any more than the Allies will carry
  • through the collection of their present Reparation demands. Neither, in
  • the long run, is serious politics. Nearly all well–informed persons
  • admit this in private conversation. But we live in a curious age when
  • utterances in the press are deliberately designed to be in conformity
  • with the worst–informed, instead of with the best–informed, opinion,
  • because the former is the wider spread; so that for comparatively long
  • periods there can be discrepancies, laughable or monstrous, between the
  • written and the spoken word.
  • If this is so, it is not good business for America to embitter her
  • relations with Europe, and to disorder her export industries for two
  • years, in pursuance of a policy which she is certain to abandon before
  • it has profited her.
  • For the benefit of any reader who enjoys an abstract statement,
  • I summarize the argument thus. The equilibrium of international
  • trade is based on a complicated balance between the agriculture and
  • the industries of the different countries of the world, and on a
  • specialization by each in the employment of its labor and its capital.
  • If one country is required to transfer to another without payment
  • great quantities of goods, for which this equilibrium does not allow,
  • the balance is destroyed. Since capital and labor are fixed and
  • organized in certain employments and cannot flow freely into others,
  • the disturbance of the balance is destructive to the utility of the
  • capital and labor thus fixed. The _organization_, on which the wealth
  • of the modern world so largely depends, suffers injury. In course of
  • time a new organization and a new equilibrium can be established.
  • But if the origin of the disturbance is of temporary duration, the
  • losses from the injury done to organization may outweigh the profit of
  • receiving goods without paying for them. Moreover, since the losses
  • will be concentrated on the capital and labor employed in particular
  • industries, they will provoke an outcry out of proportion to the injury
  • inflicted on the community as a whole.
  • FOOTNOTE:
  • [110] In the year of boom to June 1920, on a total trade of $13,350
  • millions, the excess of exports over imports was $2870 millions. In
  • the year, partly one of depression, to June 1921, on a total trade of
  • $10,150 millions, the excess of exports was $2860 millions.
  • CHAPTER VII
  • THE REVISION OF THE TREATY AND THE SETTLEMENT OF EUROPE
  • The deeper and the fouler the bogs into which Mr. Lloyd George leads
  • us, the more credit is his for getting us out. He leads us in to
  • satisfy our desires; he leads us out to save our souls. He hands us
  • down the primrose path and puts out the bonfire just in time. Who, ever
  • before, enjoyed the best of heaven and hell as we do?
  • In England, opinion has nearly completed its swing, and the Prime
  • Minister is making ready to win a General Election on Forbidding
  • Germany to Pay, Employment for Every one, and a Happier Europe for
  • All. Why not, indeed? But this Faustus of ours shakes too quickly his
  • kaleidoscope of halos and hell–fire, for me to depict the hues as they
  • melt into one another. I shall do better to construct an independent
  • solution, which is _possible_ in the sense that nothing but a change in
  • the popular will is necessary to achieve it, hoping to influence this
  • will a little, but leaving it to those, whose business it is, to gage
  • the moment at which it will be safe to embroider such patterns on a
  • political banner.
  • If I look back two years and read again what I wrote then, I see that
  • perils which were ahead are now passed safely. The patience of the
  • common people of Europe and the stability of its institutions have
  • survived the worst shocks they will receive. Two years ago the Treaty,
  • which outraged Justice, Mercy, and Wisdom, represented the momentary
  • will of the victorious countries. Would the victims be patient? Or
  • would they be driven by despair and privation to shake Society’s
  • foundations? We have the answer now. They have been patient. Nothing
  • very much has happened, except pain and injury to individuals. The
  • communities of Europe are settling down to a new equilibrium. We are
  • almost ready to turn our minds from the avoidance of calamity to the
  • renewal of health.
  • There have been other influences besides that patience of the common
  • people which often before has helped Europe through worse evils. The
  • actions of those in power have been wiser than their words. It is
  • only a slight exaggeration to say that no parts of the Peace Treaties
  • have been carried out, except those relating to frontiers and to
  • disarmament. Many of the misfortunes which I predicted as attendant
  • on the execution of the Reparation Chapter have not occurred, because
  • no serious attempt has been made to execute it. And, whilst no one
  • can predict with what particular sauce the makers of the Treaty will
  • eat their words, there can no longer be any question of the actual
  • enforcement of this Chapter. And there has been a third factor, not
  • quite in accordance with expectations, paradoxical at first sight, but
  • natural, nevertheless, and concordant with past experience,—the fact
  • that it is in times of growing profits and not in times of growing
  • distress that the working classes stir themselves and threaten their
  • masters. When times are bad and poverty presses on them they sink back
  • again into a weary acquiescence. Great Britain and all Europe have
  • learned this in 1921. Was not the French Revolution rather due perhaps
  • to the growing wealth of eighteenth–century France—for at that time
  • France was the richest country in the world—than to the pressure of
  • taxation or the exactions of the old régime? It is the profiteer, not
  • privation, that makes man shake his chains.
  • In spite, therefore, of trade depression and disordered exchanges,
  • Europe, under the surface, is much stabler and much healthier than
  • two years ago. The disturbance of minds is less. The organization,
  • destroyed by war, has been partly restored; transport, except in
  • Eastern Europe, is largely repaired; there has been a good harvest,
  • everywhere but in Russia, and raw materials are abundant. Great Britain
  • and the United States and their markets overseas have suffered a
  • cyclical fluctuation of trade prosperity of a greater amplitude than
  • ever before; but there are indications that the worst point is passed.
  • Two obstacles remain. The Treaty, though unexecuted, is not revised.
  • And that part of organization, which consists in currency regulation,
  • public finance, and the foreign exchanges, remains nearly as bad as
  • it ever was. In most European countries there is still no proper
  • balance between the expenditure of the State and its income, so that
  • inflation continues and the international values of their currencies
  • are fluctuating and uncertain. The suggestions which follow are mainly
  • directed towards these problems.
  • * * * * *
  • Some contemporary plans for the reconstruction of Europe err in
  • being too paternal or too complicated; also, sometimes, in being too
  • pessimistic. The patients need neither drugs nor surgery, but healthy
  • and natural surroundings in which they can exert their own recuperative
  • powers. Therefore a good plan must be in the main _negative_; it must
  • consist in getting rid of shackles, in simplifying the situation, in
  • canceling futile but injurious entanglements. At present every one is
  • faced by obligations which they cannot meet. Until the problem set to
  • the Finance Ministers of Europe is a _possible_ one, there can be
  • little incentive to energy or to the exercise of skill. But if the
  • situation was made such that an insolvent country could have only
  • itself to blame, then the highest integrity and the most accomplished
  • financial technique would, in each separate country, have its chance. I
  • seek by the proposals of this chapter, not to prescribe a solution, but
  • to create a situation in which a solution is possible.
  • In their main substance, therefore, my suggestions are not novel. The
  • now familiar project of the cancelation, in part or in their entirety,
  • of the Reparation and Inter–allied Debts, is a large and unavoidable
  • feature of them. But those who are not prepared for these measures must
  • not pretend to a serious interest in the Reconstruction of Europe.
  • In so far as such cancelation or abatement involves concessions by
  • Great Britain, an Englishman can write without embarrassment and with
  • some knowledge of the tendency of popular opinion in his own country.
  • But where concessions by the United States are concerned he is in more
  • difficulty. The attitude of a section of the American press furnishes
  • an almost irresistible temptation to deal out the sort of humbug (or
  • discrete half–truths) which are believed to promote cordiality between
  • nations; it is easy and terribly respectable; and what is much worse,
  • it may even do good where frankness would do harm. I pursue the
  • opposite course, with a doubting and uneasy conscience, yet supported
  • (not only in this chapter but throughout my book) by the hope, possibly
  • superstitious, that openness does good in the long run, even when it
  • makes trouble at first.
  • So far, Reparation on a large scale has not been collected from
  • Germany. So far, the Allies have not paid interest to the United States
  • on what they owe. Our present troubles, when they are not attributable
  • to the after–effects of war and the cyclical depression of trade, are
  • due, therefore, not to the enforcement of these claims, but to the
  • uncertainties of their possible enforcement. It follows, therefore,
  • that merely to put off the problem will do us no good. That is what we
  • have been doing for two years already. Even to reduce our Reparation
  • demands to Germany’s maximum actual capacity and really force her
  • to pay them, might make matters worse than they are. To write down
  • inter–ally debts by half and then try to collect them, would be an
  • aggravation, not a cure, of the existing difficulties. The solution,
  • therefore, must not be one which tries to extract the last theoretical
  • penny from everybody; its main object must be to set the Finance
  • Ministers of _every_ country a problem not incapable of wise solution
  • over the next five years.
  • I. _The Revision of the Treaty_
  • The Reparation Commission have assessed the Treaty claims at 138
  • milliard gold marks, of which 132 milliards are for pensions and
  • damage and 6 milliards for Belgian debt. They have not stated in what
  • proportions the 132 milliards are divided between pensions and damages.
  • My own assessment of the Treaty claims (p. 131 above) is 110 milliards,
  • of which 74 milliards are for pensions and allowances, 30 milliards for
  • damage and 6 milliards for Belgian debt.
  • The arguments of Chapter VI make it incumbent on those who are
  • convinced by them to abandon as dishonorable the claims to pensions and
  • allowances. This reduces the claims to 36 milliards, a sum which it may
  • not be in our interest to exact in full, but which is probably within
  • Germany’s theoretical capacity to pay.
  • Apart from clearing out of the way various clauses which are no longer
  • operative or useful, and from terminating the occupation on conditions
  • set forth below, I should limit my Revision of the Treaty to this
  • simple stroke of the pen. Let the present assessment of 138 milliard
  • gold marks be replaced by 36 milliard gold marks.
  • We are strictly entitled under the Armistice Terms to these 36
  • milliards; and if prudence recommends an abatement below that figure,
  • such abatement can properly be made, on terms, by those and those only
  • who are entitled to the claims. I estimate with some confidence that
  • this sum of 36 milliards is divisible between the Allies about in the
  • proportions shown in the table below.
  • The payment by Germany of 5 per cent interest and 1 per cent sinking
  • fund on this total sum is not, in my judgment, theoretically
  • impossible. But it could only be done by stimulating her export
  • industries in a manner injurious and irritating to Great Britain, and
  • by imposing on her Treasury a financial problem of such difficulty that
  • it would tend to unsound finance and to weak, unstable Governments.
  • Even though this payment is theoretically possible, I do not think that
  • it is practically obtainable over a period of thirty years.
  • ────────────────┬───────┬─────────────┬──────
  • │Damage.│Belgian Debt.│Total.
  • ────────────────┼───────┼─────────────┼──────
  • British Empire │ 9 │ 2 │ 11
  • France │ 16 │ 2 │ 18
  • Belgium │ 3 │ .. │ 3
  • Italy │ 1 │ .. │ 1
  • United States │ .. │ 2 │ 2
  • Others │ 1 │ .. │ 1
  • ├───────┼─────────────┼──────
  • │ 30 │ 6 │ 36
  • ────────────────┴───────┴─────────────┴──────
  • I recommend, therefore, that, as a separate arrangement from the
  • Revision of the Treaty as above, the British Empire should waive the
  • whole of their claims, with the exception of 1 milliard gold marks
  • reserved for a special purpose explained below, and should undertake
  • to square the claims of Italy and the minor claimants by cancelation
  • of debt owing from them; thus leaving Germany to pay 18 milliards to
  • France and 3 milliards to Belgium (on the assumption that the United
  • States also would forego the trifle due to her). This sum should be
  • discharged by an annual payment of 6 per cent of the sum due (being
  • 5 per cent interest and 1 per cent sinking fund) over a period of
  • thirty years. With the assistance of minor measures to ease the opening
  • period, it is reasonable to suppose that this amount could be paid
  • without serious injury to any one.
  • In so far as it proves convenient to discharge this liability in goods,
  • and not in cash, so much the better. But I see no advantage in laying
  • stress on this. It would be wiser to leave Germany to find the money as
  • best she can, any payment in goods being by mutual agreement, as in the
  • Wiesbaden plan.
  • It may lead, however, to great anomalies to fix the annual payments
  • in terms of _gold_ over so long a period as thirty years. If gold
  • prices fall, the burden may become intolerable. If gold prices rise,
  • the claimants may be cheated of their expectations. The annual payment
  • should be adjusted, therefore, by some impartial authority, with
  • reference to an index number of the commodity–value of gold.
  • The other Treaty change relates to the Occupation. It would promote
  • peaceable relations in Europe if, as a part of the new settlement, the
  • Allied troops were withdrawn altogether from German territory, and all
  • rights of invasion for whatever purpose waived, except by leave of a
  • majority vote of the League of Nations. But in return, the British
  • Empire and the United States should guarantee to France and Belgium
  • all reasonable assistance, short of warfare, in securing satisfaction
  • for their reduced claims; whilst Germany should guarantee the complete
  • de–militarization of her territory west of the Rhine.
  • II. _The Satisfaction of the Allies_
  • _France._—Is it in the interest of France to accept this settlement?
  • If it is combined with further concessions from Great Britain and
  • the United States by the cancelation of her debts to them, it is
  • overwhelmingly in her interest.
  • What is her present balance–sheet of claims and liabilities? She
  • is entitled to 52 per cent of what Germany pays. On p. 75 I have
  • calculated what this will be under the London Settlement, (_a_) on
  • the basis of German exports at the rate of 6 milliards, namely 3.56
  • milliard gold marks; and (_b_) on the basis of exports at the rate
  • of 10 milliards, namely 4.60 milliard gold marks. France’s share,
  • therefore, is 1.85 milliards per annum on assumption (_a_), and 2.39
  • milliards on assumption (_b_). On the other hand, she owes the United
  • States $3634 million and the United Kingdom £557 million. If these sums
  • be converted into gold marks at par, and the annual charge on them is
  • calculated at 5 per cent for interest and 1 per cent for sinking fund,
  • her liability is 1.48 milliards per annum. That is to say, if Germany
  • pays in full and if the more favorable assumption (_b_) is adopted
  • as to the growth of her exports, the most for which France can hope
  • under existing arrangements is a net sum of .91 milliard gold marks
  • (£45,500,000 gold) per annum. Whereas under the revised scheme she will
  • not only be entitled to a greater sum, namely 1.08 milliard gold marks
  • (£54,000,000 gold) per annum; but, inasmuch as she will be accorded a
  • priority on Germany’s available resources, and as the total charge is
  • within Germany’s capacity, she may reasonably expect to be paid.
  • My proposal provides for the complete restoration of the devastated
  • provinces at a fair valuation of the actual damage done, and it
  • abandons other rival claims which stand in the way of the priority of
  • this paramount claim. But apart from this, about which opinions will
  • differ, and apart from the increased likelihood which it affords of
  • really getting payment, France will actually receive a larger sum than
  • if the letter of the existing agreements is adhered to all round.
  • _Belgium_ is entitled at present to 8 per cent of the receipts, which
  • under the London Settlement would amount to 280 million gold marks per
  • annum on assumption (_a_) and 368 million on assumption (_b_). Under
  • the new proposal she will receive 180 million gold marks per annum
  • and will gain in certainty what she loses in possible receipts. The
  • satisfaction of her existing priority should be adjusted by mutual
  • agreement between herself and France.
  • _Italy_ would gain immensely. She is entitled to 10 per cent of the
  • receipts under the London Settlement (together with some claims on
  • problematical receipts from Austria and Bulgaria); that is to say, 326
  • million gold marks per annum on assumption (_a_) and 460 million on
  • assumption (_b_). But these sums are far below the annual charge of her
  • obligations towards the United Kingdom and the United States, which,
  • converted into gold marks on the same basis as that employed above in
  • the case of France, amounts to 1000 million gold marks per annum.
  • III. _The Assistance of New States_
  • I have reserved above, out of the claims of Great Britain, a sum of
  • one milliard gold marks, with the object, not that she should retain
  • this sum for herself, but that she should use it to ease the financial
  • problems of two states for which she has a certain responsibility,
  • namely Austria and Poland.
  • _Austria’s_ problems are well known and attract a general sympathy. The
  • Viennese were not made for tragedy; the world feels that, and there
  • is none so bitter as to wish ill to the city of Mozart. Vienna has
  • been the capital of degenerate greatness, but, released from imperial
  • temptations, she is now free to fulfil her true rôle of providing for
  • a quarter–part of Europe the capital of commerce and the arts. Somehow
  • she has laughed and cried her way through the last two years; and
  • now, I think, though on the surface her plight is more desperate than
  • before, a very little help will be enough. She has no army, and by
  • virtue of the depreciation of her money a trifling internal debt. Too
  • much help may make of her a lifelong beggar; but a little will raise
  • her from despondency and render her financial problem no longer beyond
  • solution.
  • My proposal, then, is to cancel the debts she owes to foreign
  • governments, including empty claims to Reparation, and to give her a
  • comparatively small sum out of the milliard gold marks reserved from
  • British claims on Germany. Credits placed at her disposal in Berlin,
  • equivalent in value to 300 million gold marks, to be available, as
  • required, over a period of five years, might be enough.
  • For the other new States, the cancelation of debt owing, and, in the
  • case of Hungary, of Reparation claims, should be enough, except for
  • Poland.
  • _Poland_, too, must be given a possible problem, but it is not easy
  • to be practical with so impracticable a subject. Her main problem can
  • be solved only by time, and the recovery of her neighbors. I deal
  • here only with the urgent question of making just possible for her a
  • reorganization of currency, and of facilitating a peaceable intercourse
  • between herself and Germany. For this purpose I would assign to her the
  • balance of the reserved milliard, namely, 700 million gold marks, of
  • which the annual interest should be available to her unconditionally,
  • but of which the capital should be employed only for a currency
  • reorganization, under conditions to be approved by the United States
  • and Great Britain.
  • In its essentials this scheme is very simple. I think that it satisfies
  • my criterion of leaving every Finance Minister in Europe with a
  • possible problem. The rest must come gradually, and I will not burden
  • the argument of this book by considering along what lines the detailed
  • solutions should be sought.
  • Who are the losers? Even on paper—far more in reality—every
  • continental country gains an advantage. But on paper the United States
  • and the United Kingdom are losers. What is each of them giving up?
  • Under the London Settlement Great Britain is entitled to 22 per cent
  • of the receipts, which is from 780 to 1010 million gold marks per
  • annum (£39,000,000 to £50,500,000 gold) according to which assumption
  • is adopted as to the volume of German exports. She is owed by various
  • European governments (including Russia, see Appendix No. IX.)
  • £1,800,000,000, which at 6 per cent for interest and sinking fund is
  • £108,000,000 per annum. On paper she would forego these sums, say
  • £150,000,000 per annum, altogether. In actual fact, her prospects of
  • securing more than a fraction of this amount are remote. Great Britain
  • lives by commerce, and most Englishmen now need but little persuading
  • that she will gain more in honor, prestige, and wealth by employing
  • a prudent generosity to preserve the equilibrium of commerce and
  • the well–being of Europe, than by attempting to exact a hateful and
  • crushing tribute, whether from her victorious Allies or her defeated
  • enemy.
  • The United States would forego on paper a capital sum of about 6500
  • million dollars, which, at 6 per cent, represents an annual charge
  • of $390,000,000 (£78,000,000 gold). But in my opinion the chance of
  • her being actually paid any considerable amount of this, if she tries
  • to exact it, is decidedly remote.[111] Is there any likelihood of
  • the United States joining in such a scheme _soon enough_ (for I feel
  • confident she will cancel these debts in the end) to be useful?
  • Most Americans, with whom I have discussed this question, express
  • themselves as personally favorable to the cancelation of the European
  • debts, but add that so great a majority of their countrymen think
  • otherwise that such a proposal is at present outside practical
  • politics. They think, therefore, that it is premature to discuss it;
  • for the present, America must pretend she is going to demand the money
  • and Europe must pretend she is going to pay it. Indeed, the position is
  • much the same as that of German Reparation in England in the middle
  • of 1921. Doubtless my informants are right about this public opinion,
  • the mysterious entity which is the same thing perhaps as Rousseau’s
  • General Will. Yet, all the same, I do not attach, to what they tell me,
  • too much importance. Public opinion held that Hans Andersen’s Emperor
  • wore a fine suit; and in the United States especially, public opinion
  • changes sometimes, as it were, _en bloc_.
  • If, indeed, public opinion were an unalterable thing, it would be a
  • waste of time to discuss public affairs. And though it may be the
  • chief business of newsmen and politicians to ascertain its momentary
  • features, a writer ought to be concerned, rather, with what public
  • opinion should be. I record these platitudes because many Americans
  • give their advice, as though it were actually immoral to make
  • suggestions which public opinion does not now approve. In America,
  • I gather, an act of this kind is considered so reckless, that some
  • improper motive is at once suspected, and criticism takes the form of
  • an inquiry into the culprit’s personal character and antecedents.
  • Let us inquire, however, a little more deeply into the sentiments and
  • emotions which underlie the American attitude to the European debts.
  • They want to be generous to Europe, both out of good feeling and
  • because many of them now suspect that any other course would upset
  • their own economic equilibrium. But they don’t want to be “done.” They
  • do not want it to be said that once again the old cynics in Europe have
  • been one too many for them. Times, too, have been bad and taxation
  • oppressive; and many parts of America do not feel rich enough at the
  • moment to favor a light abandonment of a possible asset. Moreover,
  • these arrangements, between nations warring together, they liken much
  • more closely than we do to ordinary business transactions between
  • individuals. It is, they say, as though a bank having made an unsecured
  • advance to a client, in whom they believe, at a difficult time when
  • he would have gone under without it, this client were then to cry
  • off paying. To permit such a thing would be to do an injury to the
  • elementary principles of business honor.
  • The average American, I fancy, would like to see the European nations
  • approaching him with a pathetic light in their eyes and the cash in
  • their hands, saying, “America, we owe to you our liberty and our
  • life; here we bring what we can in grateful thanks, money not wrung
  • by grievous taxation from the widow and orphan, but saved, the best
  • fruits of victory, out of the abolition of armaments, militarism,
  • Empire, and internal strife, made possible by the help you freely gave
  • us.” And then the average American would reply: “I honor you for your
  • integrity. It is what I expected. But I did not enter the war for
  • profit or to invest my money well. I have had my reward in the words
  • you have just uttered. The loans are forgiven. Return to your homes and
  • use the resources I release to uplift the poor and the unfortunate.”
  • And it would be an essential part of the little scene that his reply
  • should come as a complete and overwhelming surprise.
  • Alas for the wickedness of the world! It is not in international
  • affairs that we can secure the sentimental satisfactions which we all
  • love. For only individuals are good, and all nations are dishonorable,
  • cruel, and designing. In deciding whether Italy (for example) must pay
  • what she owes, America must consider the consequences of trying to make
  • her pay,—so far as self–interest is concerned, in terms of economic
  • equilibrium between America and Italy, and, so far as generosity is
  • concerned, in terms of Italian peasants and their lives. And whilst the
  • various Prime Ministers will telegraph something suitable, drafted by
  • their private secretaries, to the effect that America’s action makes
  • the moment of writing the most important in the history of the world
  • and proves that Americans are the noblest creatures living, America
  • must not expect adequate or appropriate thanks.
  • Nevertheless, since time presses, we cannot rely on American
  • assistance, and we must do without it if necessary. If America
  • does not feel ready to participate in a Conference of Revision and
  • Reconstruction, Great Britain should be prepared to do her part in the
  • cancelation of paper claims, irrespective of similar action by the
  • United States.
  • The simplicity of my plan may be emphasized by summarizing it. (1)
  • Great Britain, and if possible America too, to cancel all the debts
  • owing them from the Governments of Europe and to waive their claims to
  • any share of German Reparation; (2) Germany to pay 1260 million gold
  • marks (£63,000,000 gold) per annum for 30 years, and to hold available
  • a lump sum of 1000 million gold marks for assistance to Poland and
  • Austria; (3) this annual payment to be assigned in the shares 1080
  • million gold marks to France and 180 million to Belgium.
  • This would be a just, sensible, and permanent settlement. If France
  • were to refuse it, she would indeed be sacrificing the substance to
  • the shadow. In spite of superficial appearances to the contrary, it
  • is also in the self–interest of Great Britain. Perhaps British public
  • opinion, profoundly altered though it now is, may not yet be reconciled
  • to obtaining nothing. But this is a case where a wise nation will do
  • best by acting in a large way. I have not neglected to consider with
  • care the various possible devices by which Great Britain might get, or
  • appear to get, something for herself from the settlement. She might
  • take, for instance, in satisfaction of her claims some of the C Bonds
  • under the London Settlement, which, having a third priority after
  • provision for the A and B Bonds, can be given a nominal value but are
  • really worth nothing. She might, in lieu of receiving a share of the
  • proceeds of the German customs, stipulate that her goods should be
  • admitted into Germany free of duty. She might seek a partial control
  • over German industries, or obtain the services of German organization
  • for the future exploitation of Russia. Plans of this sort attract an
  • ingenious mind and are not to be discarded too hastily. Yet I prefer
  • the simple plan, and I believe that all these devices are contrary to
  • true wisdom.
  • There is a disposition in some quarters to insist that any concessions
  • to France by Great Britain and the United States, affecting Reparation
  • and Inter–Ally Debt, should be conditional on France’s acceptance of a
  • more pacific policy towards the rest of the world than that to which
  • she herself appears to be inclined. I hope that France will abandon her
  • opposition to proposals for reduced military and naval establishments.
  • What a handicap her youth will suffer if she maintains conscription
  • whilst her neighbors, voluntarily or involuntarily, have abandoned
  • it! Does she realize the impossibility of friendship between Great
  • Britain and _any_ neighboring Power which embarks on a large program
  • of submarines? I hope, too, that France will forget her dangerous
  • ambitions in Central Europe and will limit strictly those in the Near
  • East; for both are based on rubbishy foundations and will bring her no
  • good. That she has anything to fear from Germany in the future which
  • we can foresee, except what she may herself provoke, is a delusion.
  • When Germany has recovered her strength and pride, as in due time she
  • will, many years must pass before she again casts her eyes Westward.
  • Germany’s future now lies to the East, and in that direction her hopes
  • and ambitions, when they revive, will certainly turn.
  • France has an opportunity now of consolidating her national position
  • into one of the stablest, safest, richest on the face of the earth;
  • self–contained; well– but not over–populated; the heir of a peculiar
  • and splendid civilization. Neither whining about devastated districts,
  • which are easily repaired, nor boasting of military hegemonies, which
  • can quickly ruin her, let her lift up her head as the leader and
  • mistress of Europe in the peaceful practices of the mind.
  • Nevertheless, these objects are not to be gained by bargaining and
  • cannot be imposed from without. Therefore they must not be dragged
  • into the Reparation Settlement. This Settlement must be offered France
  • on one condition only,—that she accepts it. But if, like Shylock, she
  • claims her pound of flesh, then let the Law prevail. Let her have her
  • bond, and let us have our bonds too. Let her get what she can from
  • Germany and pay what she owes to the United States and England.
  • The chief question for dispute is, perhaps, whether an annual payment
  • by Germany of £63,000,000 (gold) is enough. I admit that the payment
  • of a somewhat larger sum may prove to be within her capacity. But I
  • recommend this figure because on the one hand it is sufficient to
  • restore the destruction done in France, yet on the other is not so
  • crushing that, to make Germany pay it, we need be in a position to
  • invade her every spring and autumn. We must fix the payment at an
  • amount which Germany herself will recognize as not unjust, and which is
  • sufficiently within her maximum capacity to leave her some incentive to
  • work and pay it off.
  • Suppose that we knew the theoretical maximum of Germany’s capacity
  • to produce and sell abroad a surplus of goods, or could hit on some
  • sliding scale which would automatically absorb year by year whatever
  • surplus there was; should we be wise to demand it? The project of
  • extracting at the point of the bayonet—for that is what it would
  • mean—a payment so heavy that it would never be paid voluntarily,
  • and to go on doing this until all the makers of the Peace Treaty of
  • Versailles have been long dead and buried in their local Valhallas, is
  • neither good nor sensible.
  • My own proposals, moderate though they may seem in comparison with
  • others, throw on Germany a very great burden. They procure for France
  • an enormous benefit. Frenchmen, having fed to satiety on imaginary
  • figures, are nearly ready, I think, to find a surprising flavor and
  • piquancy in real ones. Let them consider what a tremendous financial
  • strength my scheme would give them. Freed from external debt, they
  • would receive in real values each year for thirty years a payment
  • equivalent in gold to nearly half the gold reserve now held by the Bank
  • of France; and at the end of the set period Germany would have paid
  • back ten times what she took after 1870.
  • Is it for Englishmen to complain? Are they really losers? One cannot
  • cast up a balance–sheet between incommensurables. But peace and amity
  • might be won for Europe. And England is only asked (as I fancy she
  • knows pretty well, by now, in her bones) to give up something which she
  • will never get anyhow. The alternative is that we and the United States
  • will be jockeyed out of our claims amidst a general international
  • disgust.
  • FOOTNOTE:
  • [111] This scheme is in no way concerned with the debt of Great Britain
  • to the United States, which is excluded from the above figures. The
  • question of the right treatment of this debt (which differs from the
  • others chiefly because the interest on it is capable of being actually
  • collected in cash) raises other issues with which I am not dealing
  • here. The above proposals for cancelation relate solely to the debts
  • owing by the Governments of Continental Europe to the Governments of
  • Great Britain and the United States.
  • APPENDIX OF DOCUMENTS
  • I. THE SPA AGREEMENT, JULY 1920
  • (_A_) _Summary[112] of the Agreement upon Reparations between the
  • Allies, signed by the British Empire, France, Italy, Japan, Belgium,
  • and Portugal._
  • ARTICLE 1 provides that in pursuance of the Treaty of Versailles the
  • sums received from Germany for reparations shall be divided in the
  • following proportions:
  • France 52 per cent.
  • British Empire 22 ”
  • Italy 10 ”
  • Belgium 8 ”
  • Japan and Portugal ¾ of 1 per cent each.
  • The remaining 6½ per cent is reserved for the Serbo–Croat–Slovene
  • State and for Greece, Rumania, and other Powers not signatories of the
  • Agreement.
  • ARTICLE 2 provides that the aggregate amount received for reparation
  • from Austria–Hungary and Bulgaria, together with amounts that may be
  • received in respect of the liberation of territories belonging to the
  • former Austro–Hungarian Monarchy, shall be divided:
  • (_a_) As to half in the proportions mentioned in Article 1.
  • (_b_) As to the other half, Italy shall receive 40 per cent, while 60
  • per cent is reserved for Greece, Rumania, and the Serbo–Croat–Slovene
  • State and other Powers entitled to reparations but not signatories of
  • the Agreement.
  • ARTICLE 3 provides that the Allied Governments shall adopt measures to
  • facilitate if necessary the issue by Germany of loans destined for the
  • internal requirements of that country and to the prompt discharge of
  • the German debt to the Allies.
  • ARTICLE 4 deals in detail with the keeping of accounts by the
  • Reparation Commission.
  • ARTICLE 5 secures to Belgium her priority of £100,000,000 gold and
  • enumerates the securities affected by such priority.[113]
  • ARTICLE 6 deals with the valuation of ships surrendered under the
  • various Peace Treaties, and provides for the allocation of sums
  • received for the hire of such ships. It deals also with questions
  • outstanding as to the decisions taken by the Belgian Prize Courts.
  • Belgium receives compensation out of the shares of other Allied Powers.
  • ARTICLE 7 refers to the Allied cruisers, floating docks, and material
  • handed over under the Protocol of January 10, 1920, as compensation for
  • the German warships which were sunk.
  • ARTICLE 8 declares that the same Protocol shall apply to the proceeds
  • of the sale of ships and war material surrendered under the naval
  • clauses of the Treaty, virtually including the proceeds of naval war
  • material sold by the Reparation Commission.
  • ARTICLE 9 gives Italy an absolutely prior claim to certain specified
  • sums as a set–off to amounts due to her by Austria–Hungary and Bulgaria.
  • ARTICLE 10 reserves the rights of Poland and declares that this
  • Agreement shall not apply to her.
  • ARTICLE 11 maintains the rights of countries who lent money to Belgium
  • before November 11, 1918, and makes provision for repayment immediately
  • after satisfaction of the Belgian claim to priority in respect of
  • £100,000,000.
  • ARTICLE 12 maintains the rights of the Allied Powers to the repayment
  • of credits granted to ex–enemy Powers for the purposes of relief.
  • ARTICLE 13 reserves the question of fixing the cost of the armies of
  • occupation in Germany on a uniform basis for discussion with the United
  • States of America.
  • (_B_) _The Allied Note to Germany on the Subject of Coal Deliveries_
  • 1. The German Government undertakes to place at the disposal of the
  • Allies, from August 1, 1920, for the ensuing six months, 2,000,000 tons
  • of coal per month, this figure having been approved by the Reparation
  • Commission.
  • 2. The Allied Governments will credit the Reparation accounts with
  • the value of this coal, as far as it is delivered by rail or inland
  • navigation, and it will be valued at the German internal price in
  • accordance with Paragraph 6 (A), Annex V., Part VIII., of the Treaty of
  • Versailles. In addition, in consideration of the admission of the right
  • of the Allies to have coal of specified kind and quality delivered to
  • them, a premium of five gold marks, payable in cash by the party taking
  • delivery, shall be applied to the acquisition of foodstuffs for the
  • German miners.
  • 3. During the period of the coal deliveries provided for above, the
  • stipulations of Paragraphs 2, 3, and 4 of the draft Control Protocol of
  • July 11, 1920, shall be put in force at once in the modified form of
  • the Annex hereto. (See below.)
  • 4. An agreement shall be made forthwith between the Allies for
  • distribution of the Upper Silesian coal output by a Commission on which
  • Germany will be represented. This agreement shall be submitted for the
  • approval of the Reparation Commission.
  • 5. The Commission, on which the Germans shall be represented, shall
  • meet forthwith at Essen. Its purpose shall be to seek means by which
  • the conditions of life among the miners with regard to food and
  • clothing can be improved, with a view to the better working of the
  • mines.
  • 6. The Allied Governments declare their readiness to make advances
  • to Germany equal in amount to the difference between the price paid
  • under Paragraph 2 above, and the export price of German coal, f.o.b.
  • in German ports, or the English export price, f.o.b. in English ports,
  • whichever may be the lowest, as laid down in Paragraph VI. (B) of
  • Annex V., Part VIII., of the Treaty of Versailles. These advances
  • shall be made in accordance with Articles 235 and 251 of the Treaty of
  • Versailles. They shall enjoy an absolute priority over all other Allied
  • claims on Germany. The advances shall be made at the end of each month,
  • in accordance with the number of tons delivered and the average f.o.b.
  • price of coal during the period. Advances on account shall be made by
  • the Allies at the end of the first month, without waiting for exact
  • figures.
  • 7. If by November 15, 1920, it is ascertained that the total deliveries
  • for August, September, and October 1920 have not reached 6,000,000
  • tons, the Allies will proceed to the occupation of a further portion of
  • German territory, either the region of the Ruhr or some other.
  • _Annex_
  • 1. A permanent delegation of the Reparation Commission will be set up
  • at Berlin, whose mission will be to satisfy itself by the following
  • means that the deliveries of coal to the Allies provided for under the
  • Agreement of July 15, 1920, shall be carried out: The programmes for
  • the general distribution of output, with details of origin and kind,
  • on the one hand, and the orders given to ensure deliveries to the
  • Allied Powers on the other hand, shall be drawn up by the responsible
  • German authorities and submitted by them for the approval of the said
  • delegation a reasonable time before their despatch to the executive
  • bodies responsible for their execution.
  • 2. No modification in the said programme which may involve a reduction
  • in the amount of the deliveries to the Allies shall be put into effect
  • without prior approval of the Delegation of the Reparation Commission
  • in Berlin.
  • 3. The Reparation Commission, to which the German Government must
  • periodically report the execution by the competent bodies of the orders
  • for deliveries to the Allies, will notify to the interested Powers any
  • infraction of the principles adopted herein.
  • II. THE PARIS DECISIONS,[114] JANUARY 29, 1921
  • 1. In satisfaction of the obligations laid on her by Articles 231 and
  • 232 of the Treaty of Versailles, Germany shall pay, apart from the
  • restitutions which she must effect in conformity with Article 238 and
  • all obligations under the Treaty:
  • (1) Fixed annuities, payable in equal instalments at the end of each
  • six months, as follows:
  • milliard gold marks
  • (_a_) Two annuities of 2 (May 1, 1921–May 1, 1923)
  • (_b_) Three ” 3 (May 1, 1923–May 1, 1926)
  • (_c_) Three ” 4 (May 1, 1926–May 1, 1929)
  • (_d_) Three ” 5 (May 1, 1929–May 1, 1932)
  • (_e_) Thirty–one ” 6 (May 1, 1932–May 1, 1963)
  • (2) Forty–two annuities, reckoning from May 1, 1921, equivalent to 12
  • per cent of the value of Germany’s exports, levied on the receipts
  • from them and payable in gold two months after the conclusion of each
  • six–monthly period.
  • To ensure that (2) above shall be completely carried out, Germany will
  • accord to the Reparation Commission every facility for verifying the
  • amount of the exports and for establishing the necessary supervision.
  • 2. The German Government shall deliver forthwith to the Reparation
  • Commission Bearer Bonds payable at the due dates laid down in Article
  • 1 (1) of the present scheme, and of an amount equal to each of the
  • six–monthly instalments payable thereunder. Instructions will be given
  • with the object of facilitating, on the part of such Powers as may
  • require it, the mobilisation of the portion accruing to them under the
  • Agreements which they have established amongst themselves.
  • 3. Germany shall be entitled at any time to anticipate the fixed
  • portion of her obligation.
  • Payments made by her in anticipation shall be applied in reduction of
  • the fixed annuities prescribed in Article 1 (1), discounted at a rate
  • of 8 per cent up to May 1, 1923, 6 per cent from May 1, 1923, to May 1,
  • 1925, and 5 per cent after May 1, 1925.
  • 4. Germany shall not embark on any credit operation abroad, directly
  • or indirectly, without the approval of the Reparation Commission.
  • This restriction applies to the Government of the German Empire, the
  • Government of the German States, German provincial and municipal
  • authorities, and also to companies and enterprises controlled by these
  • Governments and authorities.
  • 5. In pursuance of Article 248 of the Treaty of Versailles all the
  • assets and revenues of the German Empire and its constituent States
  • are held in guarantee of the complete execution by Germany of the
  • provisions of this scheme.
  • The receipts of the German Customs, by land and sea, in particular the
  • receipts of all import and export duties and all supplementary taxes,
  • constitute a special pledge for the execution of the present Agreement.
  • No modification shall be introduced, liable to diminish the yield of
  • the Customs, without the Reparation Commission approving the Customs
  • Legislation and Regulations of Germany.
  • The whole of the receipts of the German Customs shall be credited to
  • the account of the German Government, by a Receiver–General of the
  • German Customs, nominated by the German Government with the assent of
  • the Reparation Commission.
  • In the event of Germany failing to meet one of the payments laid down
  • in the present scheme:
  • (1) The whole or part of the receipts of the German Customs shall be
  • taken over from the Receiver–General of the German Customs by the
  • Reparation Commission and applied by it to the obligations in which
  • Germany has defaulted. In this event the Reparation Commissions shall,
  • if it deems necessary, itself assume the administration and collection
  • of the Customs receipts.
  • (2) The Reparation Commission shall be entitled, in addition, to
  • require the German Government to impose such higher tariffs or to
  • take such other measures to increase its resources as it may deem
  • indispensable.
  • (3) If this injunction is without effect, the Commission shall be
  • entitled to declare the German Government in default and to notify this
  • state of affairs to the Governments of the Allied and Associated Powers
  • who shall take such measures as they think justified.
  • (Signed) HENRI JASPAR.
  • D. LLOYD GEORGE.
  • ARISTIDE BRIAND.
  • C. SFORZA.
  • K. ISHII.
  • PARIS, _January 29, 1921_.
  • III. CLAIMS SUBMITTED TO THE REPARATION COMMISSION BY THE VARIOUS
  • ALLIED NATIONS, AS PUBLISHED BY THE COMMISSION,[115] FEBRUARY 23, 1921
  • FRANCE
  • I.—_Damage to Property (Reconstitution Values)_
  • Frs. (Paper)
  • Industrial damages 38,882,521,479
  • Damage to buildings (_propriété bâtie_) 36,892,500,000
  • Damage to furniture and fittings (_dommages
  • mobiliers_) 25,119,500,000
  • Damage to land (_propriété non bâtie_) 21,671,546,225
  • Damage to State property 1,958,217,193
  • Damage to public works 2,583,299,425
  • Other damages 2,359,865,000
  • Shipping losses 5,009,618,722
  • Damages suffered in Algeria and colonies 10,710,000
  • Do. abroad 2,094,825,000
  • Interest at 5 per cent on the principal
  • (33,000,000,000 francs, in round figures,
  • between November 11, 1918, and May 1, 1921,
  • or 30 months), say, in round figures 4,125,000,000
  • II.—_Injuries to Persons_
  • Frs. (Paper)
  • Military pensions 60,045,696,000
  • Allowances to families of mobilised men 12,936,956,824
  • Pensions accorded to civilian victims of
  • the war and their dependants 514,465,000
  • Ill–treatment inflicted on civilians and
  • prisoners of war 1,869,230,000
  • Assistance given to prisoners of war 976,906,000
  • Insufficiency of salaries and wages 223,123,313
  • Exactions by Germany to the detriment
  • of the civilian population 1,267,615,939
  • ───────────────
  • Total of the French claims 218,541,596,120
  • ═══════════════
  • GREAT BRITAIN
  • £ Frs.
  • Damage to property 7,936,456
  • Shipping losses 763,000,000
  • Losses abroad 24,940,559
  • Damage to river and canal
  • shipping 4,000,000
  • Military pensions 1,706,800,000
  • Allowances to families of
  • mobilised men 7,597,832,086
  • Pensions for civilian victims 35,915,579
  • Ill–treatment inflicted on
  • civilians and prisoners 95,746
  • Assistance to prisoners of war 12,663
  • Insufficiency of salaries and
  • wages 6,372
  • ────────────── ──────────────────
  • £2,542,070,375 Frs. 7,597,832,086
  • ══════════════ ══════════════════
  • ITALY
  • Damage to property Lire 20,933,547,500
  • Shipping losses £128,000,000
  • Military pensions Francs 31,041,000,000
  • Allowances to families of mobilised men Francs 6,885,130,395
  • Civilian victims of the war and prisoners Lire 12,153,289,000
  • ─────────────────────
  • Total Lire 33,086,836,000
  • ” Francs 37,926,130,395
  • ” £128,000,000
  • ═════════════════════
  • BELGIUM
  • Damage to property (present value) Belgian Frcs. 29,773,939,099
  • Shipping losses (present value) Belgian Frcs. 180,708,250
  • Military pensions French Frcs. 1,637,285,512
  • Allowances to families of mobilised
  • men French Frcs. 737,930,484
  • Civilian victims and prisoners of war Belgian Frcs. 4,295,998,454
  • ──────────────
  • Total Belgian Frcs. 34,254,645,893
  • ” French Frcs. 2,375,215,996
  • ══════════════
  • The other claims may be summarised as follows:
  • Japan 297,593,000 yen (shipping losses).
  • ” 454,063,000 yen (allowances to families of mobilised
  • ─────────── men).
  • 832,774,000 yen.
  • Jugo–Slavia 8,496,091,000 dinars (damage to property).
  • ” 19,219,700,112 francs (injuries to persons).
  • Rumania 9,734,015,287 gold francs (property losses).
  • ” 9,296,663,076 gold francs (military pensions).
  • ” 11,652,009,978 gold francs (civilians and prisoners of
  • war).
  • ──────────────
  • 31,099,400,188 gold francs.
  • Portugal 1,944,261 contos (1,574,907 contos for property loss).
  • Greece 4,992,788,739 gold francs (1,883,181,542 francs for
  • property loss).
  • Brazil £1,216,714 (shipping £1,189,144), plus 598,405 francs.
  • Czecho–Slovakia 6,944,228,296 francs and 5,614,947,990 kroner
  • (war–losses).
  • 618,204,007 francs and 1,448,169,845 kroner (Bolshevist
  • invasion).
  • ───────────── ─────────────
  • 7,612,432,103 francs and 7,063,117,135 kroner.
  • Siam 9,179,298 marks, gold, plus 1,169,821 francs.
  • Bolivia £16,000.
  • Peru £56,236, plus 107,389 francs.
  • Haiti $80,000, plus 532,593 francs.
  • Cuba $801,135.
  • Liberia $3,977,135.
  • Poland 21,913,269,740 francs gold, plus 500,000,000 marks gold.
  • European }
  • Danube } 1,834,800 francs gold, 15,048 francs French, and
  • Commission } 488,051 lei.
  • IV. THE FIRST ULTIMATUM OF LONDON, MARCH 3, 1921
  • The following declaration was delivered to Dr. Simons by Mr. Lloyd
  • George, speaking on behalf of the British and Allied Governments, by
  • word of mouth:
  • “The Allies have been conferring upon the whole position and I am now
  • authorised to make this declaration on their behalf:
  • “The Treaty of Versailles was signed less than two years ago. The
  • German Government have already defaulted in respect of some of its most
  • important provisions: the delivery for trial of the criminals, who have
  • offended against the laws of war, disarmament, the payment in cash or
  • in kind of 20,000,000,000 of gold marks (£1,000,000,000). These are
  • some of the provisions. The Allies have displayed no harsh insistence
  • upon the letter of their bond. They have extended time, they have even
  • modified the character of their demands; but each time the German
  • Government failed them.
  • “In spite of the Treaty and of the honourable undertaking given at Spa,
  • the criminals have not yet been tried, let alone punished, although the
  • evidence has been in the hands of the German Government for months.
  • Military organisations, some of them open, some clandestine, have been
  • allowed to spring up all over the country, equipped with arms that
  • ought to have been surrendered. If the German Government had shown in
  • respect of reparations a sincere desire to help the Allies to repair
  • the terrible losses inflicted upon them by the act of aggression of
  • which the German Imperialist Government was guilty, we should still
  • have been ready as before to make all allowances for the legitimate
  • difficulties of Germany. But the proposals put forward have reluctantly
  • convinced the Allies either that the German Government does not intend
  • to carry out its Treaty obligations, or that it has not the strength to
  • insist, in the face of selfish and short–sighted opposition, upon the
  • necessary sacrifices being made.
  • “If that is due to the fact that German opinion will not permit it,
  • that makes the situation still more serious, and renders it all the
  • more necessary that the Allies should bring the leaders of public
  • opinion once more face to face with facts. The first essential fact for
  • them to realise is this—that the Allies, whilst prepared to listen to
  • every reasonable plea arising out of Germany’s difficulties, cannot
  • allow any further paltering with the Treaty.
  • _The Ultimatum_
  • “We have therefore decided—having regard to the infractions already
  • committed, to the determination indicated in these proposals that
  • Germany means still further to defy and explain away the Treaty, and
  • to the challenge issued not merely in these proposals but in official
  • statements made in Germany by the German Government—that we must
  • act upon the assumption that the German Government are not merely in
  • default, but deliberately in default; and unless we hear by Monday that
  • Germany is either prepared to accept the Paris decisions or to submit
  • proposals which will in other ways be an equally satisfactory discharge
  • of her obligations under the Treaty of Versailles (subject to the
  • concessions made in the Paris proposals), we shall, as from that date,
  • take the following course under the Treaty of Versailles.
  • “The Allies are agreed:
  • (1) To occupy the towns of Duisburg, Ruhrort, and Düsseldorf, on the
  • right bank of the Rhine.
  • (2) To obtain powers from their respective Parliaments requiring their
  • nationals to pay a certain proportion of all payments due to Germany
  • on German goods to their several Governments, such proportion to be
  • retained on account of reparations. (This is in respect of goods
  • purchased either in this country or in any other Allied country from
  • Germany.)
  • (3) (_a_) The amount of the duties collected by the German Customs
  • houses on the external frontiers of the occupied territories to be
  • paid to the Reparation Commission.
  • (_b_) These duties to continue to be levied in accordance with the
  • German tariff.
  • (_c_) A line of Customs houses to be temporarily established on the
  • Rhine and at the boundary of the _têtes des ponts_ occupied by the
  • Allied troops; the tariff to be levied on this line, both on the
  • entry and export of goods, to be determined by the Allied High
  • Commission of the Rhine territory in conformity with the instructions
  • of the Allied Governments”.
  • V. THE GERMAN COUNTER–PROPOSAL, AS TRANSMITTED TO THE UNITED STATES
  • GOVERNMENT, APRIL 24, 1921
  • The United States Government have, by their Note of April 22, opened
  • the possibility, in a way which is thankfully acknowledged, of solving
  • the reparations problem once more by negotiations ere a solution is
  • effected by coercive measures. The German Government appreciates this
  • step in its full importance. They have in the following proposals
  • endeavoured to offer that which according to their convictions
  • represents the utmost limit which Germany’s economic resources can
  • bear, even with the most favourable developments:
  • 1. Germany expresses her readiness to acknowledge for reparation
  • purposes a total liability of 50 milliard gold marks (present value).
  • Germany is also prepared to pay the equivalent of this sum in
  • annuities, adapted to her economic capacity up to an aggregate of 200
  • milliard gold marks. Germany proposes to mobilise her liability in the
  • following way:
  • 2. Germany to raise at once an international loan, of which amount,
  • rate of interest, and amortisation quota are to be agreed on. Germany
  • will participate in this loan, and its terms, in order to secure the
  • greatest possible success, will contain special concessions, and
  • generally be made as favourable as possible. Proceeds of this loan to
  • be placed at the disposal of the Allies.
  • 3. On the amount of her liability not covered by the international
  • loan Germany is prepared to pay interest and amortisation quota in
  • accordance with her economic capacity. In present circumstances she
  • considers the rate of 4 per cent the highest possible.
  • 4. Germany is prepared to let the Powers concerned have the benefit
  • of improvements in her economic and financial situation. For this
  • purpose the amortisation quota should be made variable. In case an
  • improvement should take place, the quota would rise, whilst it would
  • correspondingly fall if developments should be in the other direction.
  • To regulate such variations an index scheme would have to be prepared.
  • 5. To accelerate the redemption of the balance, Germany is ready to
  • assist with all her resources in the reconstruction of the devastated
  • territories. She considers reconstruction the most pressing part of
  • reparation, because it is the most effective way to combat the hatred
  • and misery caused by the war. She is prepared to undertake, herself,
  • the rebuilding of townships, villages, and hamlets, or to assist in
  • the reconstruction with labour, material, and her other resources, in
  • any way the Allies may desire. The cost of such labour and material
  • she would pay herself. (Full details about this matter have been
  • communicated to the Reparation Commission.)
  • 6. Apart from any reconstruction work Germany is prepared to supply
  • for the same purpose, to States concerned, any other materials, and
  • to render them any other services as far as possible on a purely
  • commercial basis.
  • 7. To prove the sincerity of her intention to make reparation at once,
  • and in an unmistakable way, Germany is prepared to place immediately at
  • the disposal of the Reparation Commission the amount of one milliard
  • gold marks in the following manner: First, 150,000,000 gold marks in
  • gold, silver, and foreign bills; secondly, 850,000,000 gold marks in
  • Treasury bills, to be redeemed within a period not exceeding three
  • months by foreign bills and other foreign values.
  • 8. Germany is further prepared, if the United States and the Allies
  • should so desire, to assume part of the indebtedness of the Allies to
  • the United States as far as her economic capacity will allow her.
  • 9. In respect of the method by which the German expenditures for
  • reparation purposes should be credited against her total liability,
  • Germany proposes that prices and values should be fixed by a commission
  • of experts.
  • 10. Germany is prepared to secure subscribers for the loan in every
  • possible way by assigning to them public properties or public income
  • in a way to be arranged for.
  • 11. By the acceptance of these proposals all other German liabilities
  • on reparation account are cancelled, and German private property abroad
  • released.
  • 12. Germany considers that her proposals can only be realised if the
  • system of sanctions is done away with at once; if the present basis of
  • German production is not further diminished; and if the German nation
  • is again admitted to the world’s commerce and freed of all unproductive
  • expenditure.
  • These proposals testify to the German firm will to make good damage
  • caused by the war up to the limit of her economic capacity. The amounts
  • offered, as well as mode of payment, depend on this capacity. As far as
  • differences of opinion as to this capacity exist, the German Government
  • recommend that they be examined by a commission of recognised experts
  • acceptable to all the interested Governments. She declares herself
  • ready in advance to accept as binding any decision come to by it.
  • Should the United States Government consider negotiations could be
  • facilitated by giving the proposals another form, the German Government
  • would be thankful if their attention were drawn to points in which the
  • United States Government consider an alteration desirable. The German
  • Government would also readily receive any other proposals the United
  • States Government might feel inclined to make.
  • The German Government is too firmly convinced that the peace and
  • welfare of the world depend on a prompt, just, and fair solution of
  • the reparation problem not to do everything in their power to put the
  • United States in a position which enables them to bring the matter to
  • the attention of the Allied Governments.—_Berlin, April 24, 1921._
  • VI. THE ASSESSMENT ANNOUNCED BY THE REPARATION COMMISSION, APRIL 30,
  • 1921
  • The Reparation Commission, in discharge of the provisions of Article
  • 233 of the Treaty of Versailles, has reached a unanimous decision to
  • fix at 132 milliard gold marks the total of the damages for which
  • reparation is due by Germany under Article 232 (2) and Part VIII.,
  • Annex I. of the said Treaty.
  • In fixing this figure the Commission have made the necessary deductions
  • from the total of damages to cover restitutions effected or to be
  • effected in discharge of Article 238, so that no credit will be due to
  • Germany from the fact of these restitutions.
  • The Commission have not included in the above figure the sum
  • corresponding to the obligation, which falls on Germany as an addition
  • in virtue of Article 232 (3), “to make reimbursement of all sums which
  • Belgium has borrowed from the Allied and Associated Governments up to
  • November 11, 1918, together with interest at the rate of 5 per cent per
  • annum on such sums.”
  • VII. THE SECOND ULTIMATUM OF LONDON, MAY 5, 1921
  • The Allied Powers, taking note of the fact that, in spite of the
  • successive concessions made by the Allies since the signature of the
  • Treaty of Versailles, and in spite of the warnings and sanctions agreed
  • upon at Spa and at Paris, as well as of the sanctions announced in
  • London and since applied, the German Government is still in default
  • in the fulfilment of the obligations incumbent upon it under the
  • terms of the Treaty of Versailles as regards (1) disarmament; (2) the
  • payment due on May 1, 1921, under Article 235 of the Treaty, which
  • the Reparation Commission has already called upon it to make at this
  • date; (3) the trial of the war criminals as further provided for by
  • the Allied Notes of February 13 and May 7, 1920; and (4) certain other
  • important respects, notably those which arise under Articles 264 to
  • 267, 269, 273, 321, 322, and 327 of the Treaty, decide:—
  • (_a_) To proceed forthwith with such preliminary measures as may be
  • required for the occupation of the Ruhr Valley by the Allied Forces on
  • the Rhine in the contingency provided for in Paragraph (_d_) of this
  • Note.
  • (_b_) In accordance with Article 233 of the Treaty to invite the
  • Reparation Commission to prescribe to the German Government without
  • delay the time and manner for securing and discharging the entire
  • obligation incumbent upon that Government, and to announce their
  • decision on this point to the German Government at latest on May 6.
  • (_c_) To call upon the German Government categorically to declare
  • within a period of six days from the receipt of the above decision its
  • resolve (1) to carry out without reserve or condition their obligations
  • as defined by the Reparation Commission; (2) to accept without reserve
  • or condition the guarantees in respect of those obligations prescribed
  • by the Reparation Commission; (3) to carry out without reserve or delay
  • the measures of military, naval, and aerial disarmament notified to the
  • German Government by the Allied Powers in their Note of January 29,
  • 1921, those overdue being completed at once, and the remainder by the
  • prescribed dates; (4) to carry out without reserve or delay the trial
  • of the war criminals and the other unfulfilled portions of the Treaty
  • referred to in the first paragraph of this Note.
  • (_d_) Failing fulfilment by the German Government of the above
  • conditions by May 12, to proceed to the occupation of the Valley of
  • the Ruhr and to take all other military and naval measures that may be
  • required. Such occupation will continue so long as Germany fails to
  • comply with the conditions summarised in Paragraph (_c_).
  • (Signed) HENRI JASPAR.
  • A. BRIAND.
  • D. LLOYD GEORGE.
  • C. SFORZA.
  • HAYASHI.
  • _Schedule of Payments Prescribing the Time and Manner for Securing
  • and Discharging the Entire Obligation of Germany for Reparation under
  • Articles 231, 232, and 233 of the Treaty of Versailles._
  • The Reparation Commission has, in accordance with Article 233 of the
  • Treaty of Versailles, fixed the time and manner for securing and
  • discharging the entire obligation of Germany for Reparation under
  • Articles 231, 232, and 233 of the Treaty as follows:—
  • This determination is without prejudice to the duty of Germany to make
  • restitution under Article 238, or to other obligations under the Treaty.
  • 1. Germany will perform in the manner laid down in this Schedule her
  • obligations to pay the total fixed in accordance with Articles 231,
  • 232, and 233 of the Treaty of Versailles by the Commission—viz.
  • 132 milliards of gold marks (£6,600,000,000) less (_a_) the amount
  • already paid on account of Reparation; (_b_) sums which may from time
  • to time be credited to Germany in respect of State properties in
  • ceded territory, etc.; and (_c_) any sums received from other enemy
  • or ex–enemy Powers in respect of which the Commission may decide that
  • credits should be given to Germany, _plus_ the amount of the Belgian
  • debt to the Allies, the amounts of these deductions and additions to be
  • determined later by the Commission.
  • 2. Germany shall create and deliver to the Commission in substitution
  • for bonds already delivered or deliverable under Paragraph 12 (_c_)
  • of Annex 2 of Part VIII. (Reparation) of the Treaty of Versailles the
  • bonds hereinafter described.
  • (_A_) Bonds for an amount of 12 milliard gold marks (£600,000,000).
  • These bonds shall be created and delivered at latest on July 1, 1921.
  • There shall be an annual payment from funds to be provided by Germany
  • as prescribed in this agreement, in each year from May 1, 1921, equal
  • in amount to 6 per cent of the nominal value of the issued bonds, out
  • of which there shall be paid interest at 5 per cent per annum, payable
  • half–yearly on the bonds outstanding at any time, and the balance to
  • sinking fund for the redemption of the bonds by annual drawings at par.
  • These bonds are hereinafter referred to as bonds of Series (_A_).
  • (_B_) Bonds for a further amount of 38 milliard gold marks
  • (£1,900,000,000). These bonds shall be created and delivered at the
  • latest on November 1, 1921. There shall be an annual payment from funds
  • to be provided by Germany as prescribed in this agreement in each year
  • from November 1, 1921, equal in amount to 6 per cent of the nominal
  • value of the issued bonds, out of which there shall be paid interest
  • at 5 per cent per annum, payable half–yearly on the bonds outstanding
  • at any time and the balance to sinking fund for the redemption of the
  • bonds by annual drawings at par. These bonds are hereinafter referred
  • to as bonds of Series (_B_).
  • (_C_) Bonds for 82 milliards of gold marks (£4,100,000,000), subject
  • to such subsequent adjustment by creation or cancellation of bonds as
  • may be required under Paragraph (1). These bonds shall be created and
  • delivered to the Reparation Commission, without coupons attached, at
  • latest on November 1, 1921; they shall be issued by the Commission as
  • and when it is satisfied that the payments which Germany undertakes to
  • make in pursuance of this agreement are sufficient to provide for the
  • payment of interest and sinking fund on such bonds. There shall be an
  • annual payment from funds to be provided by Germany as prescribed in
  • this agreement in each year from the date of issue by the Reparation
  • Commission equal in amount to 6 per cent of the nominal value of the
  • issued bonds, out of which shall be paid interest at 5 per cent per
  • annum, payable half–yearly on the bonds outstanding at any time, and
  • the balance to sinking fund for the redemption of the bonds by annual
  • drawings at par. The German Government shall supply to the Commission
  • coupons for such bonds as and when issued by the Commission. These
  • bonds are hereinafter referred to as bonds of Series (_C_).
  • 3. The bonds provided for in Article 2 shall be signed German
  • Government bearer bonds, in such form and in such denominations as the
  • Reparation Commission shall prescribe for the purpose of making them
  • marketable, and shall be free of all German taxes and charges of every
  • description present or future.
  • Subject to the provisions of Articles 248 and 251 of the Treaty of
  • Versailles these bonds shall be secured on the whole of the assets and
  • revenues of the German Empire and the German States, and in particular
  • on the specific assets and revenues specified in Article 7 of the
  • agreement. The service of the bonds of Series (_A_), (_B_), and (_C_)
  • shall be a first, second, and third charge respectively on the said
  • assets and revenues and shall be met by the payments to be made by
  • Germany under this Schedule.
  • 4. Germany shall pay in each year until the redemption of the bonds
  • provided for in Article 2 by means of the sinking funds attached
  • thereto—
  • (1) A sum of two milliard gold marks (£100,000,000).
  • (2) (_a_) A sum equivalent to 25 per cent of the value of her exports
  • in each period of 12 months starting from May 1, 1921, as determined
  • by the Commission; or
  • (_b_) Alternatively an equivalent amount as fixed in accordance with
  • any other index proposed by Germany and accepted by the Commission.
  • (3) A further sum equivalent to 1 per cent of the value of her exports
  • as above defined, or alternatively an equivalent amount fixed as
  • provided in (_b_) above.
  • Provided always that when Germany shall have discharged all her
  • obligations under this Schedule, other than her liability in respect
  • of outstanding bonds, the amount to be paid in each year under this
  • paragraph shall be reduced to the amount required in that year to meet
  • the interest and sinking fund on the bonds then outstanding.
  • Subject to the provisions of Article 5, the payments to be made in
  • respect of Paragraph (1) above shall be made quarterly before the end
  • of each quarter, _i.e._ before January 15, April 15, July 15, and
  • October 15 each year, and the payments in respect of Paragraphs (2)
  • and (3) above shall be made quarterly, November 15, February 15, May
  • 15, August 15, and calculated on the basis of the exports in the last
  • quarter but one preceding that quarter, the first payment to be made
  • November 15, 1921.
  • 5. Germany will pay within 25 days from this notification one milliard
  • gold marks (£50,000,000) in gold or approved foreign bills or in drafts
  • at three months on the German Treasury, endorsed by approved German
  • banks and payable in London, Paris, New York, or any other place
  • designated by the Reparation Commission. These payments will be treated
  • as the first two quarterly instalments of the payments provided for in
  • compliance with Article 4 (1).
  • 6. The Commission will within 25 days from this notification, in
  • accordance with Paragraph 12 (_d_), Annex II. of the Treaty as amended,
  • establish the special Sub–Commission, to be called the Committee of
  • Guarantees. The Committee of Guarantees will consist of representatives
  • of the Allied Powers now represented on the Reparation Commission,
  • including a representative of the United States of America, in the
  • event of that Government desiring to make the appointment.
  • The Committee shall co–opt not more than three representatives of
  • nationals of other Powers whenever it shall appear to the Commission
  • that a sufficient portion of the bonds to be issued under this
  • agreement is held by nationals of such Powers to justify their
  • representation on the Committee of Guarantees.
  • 7. The Committee of Guarantees is charged with the duty of securing
  • the application of Articles 241 and 248 of the Treaty of Versailles.
  • It shall supervise the application to the service of the bonds provided
  • for in Article 2 of the funds assigned as security for the payments to
  • be made by Germany under Paragraph 4. The funds to be so assigned shall
  • be—
  • (_a_) The proceeds of all German maritime and land customs and duties,
  • and in particular the proceeds of all import and export duties.
  • (_b_) The proceeds of the levy of 25 per cent on the value of all
  • exports from Germany, except those exports upon which a levy of not
  • less than 25 per cent is applied under the legislation referred to in
  • Article 9.
  • (_c_) The proceeds of such direct or indirect taxes or any other
  • funds as may be proposed by the German Government and accepted by the
  • Committee of Guarantees in addition to or in substitution for the funds
  • specified in (_a_) or (_b_) above.
  • The assigned funds shall be paid to accounts to be opened in the name
  • of the Committee and supervised by it, in gold or in foreign currency
  • approved by the Committee. The equivalent of the 25 per cent levy
  • referred to in Paragraph (_b_) shall be paid in German currency by the
  • German Government to the exporter.
  • The German Government shall notify to the Committee of Guarantees any
  • proposed action which may tend to diminish the proceeds of any of the
  • assigned funds, and shall, if the Committee demand it, substitute some
  • other approved funds.
  • The Committee of Guarantees shall be charged further with the duty
  • of conducting on behalf of the Commission the examination provided
  • for in Paragraph 12 (_b_) of Annex 2 to Part VIII. of the Treaty of
  • Versailles, and of verifying on behalf of the said Commission, and if
  • necessary of correcting, the amount declared by the German Government
  • as the value of German exports for the purpose of the calculation of
  • the sum payable in each year under Article 4 (2) and the amounts of
  • the funds assigned under this Article to the service of the bonds.
  • The Committee shall be entitled to take such measures as it may deem
  • necessary for the proper discharge of its duties.
  • The Committee of Guarantees is not authorised to interfere in German
  • administration.
  • 8. Germany shall on demand, subject to the prior approval of the
  • Commission, provide such material and labour as any of the Allied
  • Powers may require towards the restoration of the devastated areas
  • of that Power, or to enable any Allied Power to proceed with the
  • restoration or development of its industrial or economic life. The
  • value of such material and labour shall be determined by a valuer
  • appointed by Germany and a valuer appointed by the Power concerned,
  • and, in default of agreement, by a referee nominated by the Commission.
  • This provision as to valuation does not apply to deliveries under
  • Annexes III., IV., V., and VI. to Part VIII. of the Treaty.
  • 9. Germany shall take every necessary measure of legislative and
  • administrative action to facilitate the operation of the German
  • Reparation (Recovery) Act, 1921, in force in the United Kingdom, and
  • of any similar legislation enacted by any Allied Power, so long as
  • such legislation remains in force. Payments effected by the operation
  • of such legislation shall be credited to Germany on account of the
  • payment to be made by her under Article 4 (2). The equivalent in German
  • currency shall be paid by the German Government to the exporter.
  • 10. Payment for all services rendered, all deliveries in kind, and all
  • receipts under Article 9 shall be made to the Reparation Commission by
  • the Allied Power receiving the same in cash or current coupons within
  • one month of the receipt thereof, and shall be credited to Germany on
  • account of the payments to be made by her under Article 4.
  • 11. The sum payable under Article 4 (3) and the surplus receipts by the
  • Commission under Article 4 (1) and (2) in each year, not required for
  • the payment of interest and sinking fund on bonds outstanding in that
  • year, shall be accumulated and applied so far as they will extend, at
  • such times as the Commission may think fit, by the Commission in paying
  • simple interest not exceeding 2½ per cent per annum from May 1,
  • 1921, to May 1, 1926, and thereafter at a rate not exceeding 5 per cent
  • on the balance of the debt not covered by the bonds then issued. No
  • interest thereon shall be payable otherwise.
  • 12. The present Schedule does not modify the provisions securing the
  • execution of the Treaty of Versailles, which are applicable to the
  • stipulations of the present Schedule.
  • VIII. THE WIESBADEN AGREEMENT, OCTOBER 6, 1921
  • This Agreement, signed by M. Loucheur and Herr Rathenau at Wiesbaden
  • on October 6, 1921, is a lengthy document, consisting of a Protocol,
  • Memorandum, and Annex. The effective clauses are to be found mainly
  • in the Annex. The full text has been published in a British White
  • Paper [Cmd. 1547]. This White Paper also contains (1) an explanatory
  • Memorandum, (2) the Decision of the Reparation Commission, and (3) a
  • Report from Sir John Bradbury to the British Treasury. Extracts from
  • these three documents are given below.
  • 1. _Explanatory Memorandum_
  • In order to understand the arrangements proposed by the Wiesbaden
  • Agreement, it is necessary to bear in mind certain provisions of the
  • Treaty of Versailles, the application of which is affected by it.
  • The Treaty itself provides in the Reparation Chapter, Part VIII.,
  • and in some of its Annexes, for the partial liquidation of Germany’s
  • reparation indebtedness by deliveries in kind. The important passages
  • in this connection are Paragraph 19 of Annex II. and Annex IV.,
  • which together make extensive provision for the delivery, through
  • the Reparation Commission, to the Allied and Associated Powers of
  • machinery, equipment, tools, reconstruction material, and, in general,
  • all such material and labour as is necessary to enable any Allied Power
  • to proceed with the restoration or development of its industrial or
  • economic life.
  • Germany’s obligation being stated in terms of gold and not in terms
  • of commodities, provision has necessarily been made in all cases
  • for crediting Germany, from time to time, with the fair value, as
  • assessed by the Reparation Commission, of such deliveries. Moreover,
  • since the proportions received by the respective Powers in kind need
  • not necessarily correspond exactly with their respective shares
  • in Germany’s reparation payments, as determined by Inter–Allied
  • agreement, provision is further necessarily made in the Treaty
  • to render each Power accountable not only to Germany, but to the
  • Reparation Commission, for the value of these deliveries. Thus, on
  • the one hand, the Treaty stipulates as between the Allies and Germany
  • that the value of services under the Annexes shall be credited towards
  • the liquidation of Germany’s general obligation, and the Schedule
  • of Payments assigns the value of Annex deliveries to the service of
  • the bonds handed over by Germany as security for her debt. On the
  • other hand, the Treaty provides that for the purpose of equitable
  • distribution as between the Allies, the value of Annex deliveries
  • shall be reckoned in the same manner as cash payments effected in the
  • year, and the Schedule of Payments stipulates that the value of the
  • deliveries received by each Power shall, within one month of the date
  • of delivery, be paid over to the Reparation Commission, either in cash
  • or in current coupons.
  • Further, the Treaty imposes upon the Reparation Commission not only the
  • duty of fixing prices, but also of determining the capacity of Germany
  • to deliver goods demanded by any of the Allies, and, by implication,
  • of deciding between the competing demands which are made upon that
  • capacity by the Allies themselves.
  • The Wiesbaden Agreement provides for the delivery by a German
  • company[116] to French “sinistrés” of “all plant and materials
  • compatible with the productive capacity of Germany, her supply of
  • raw materials and her domestic requirements,” that is to say, of the
  • articles and materials which can be demanded under Annex IV. and
  • Paragraph 19 of Annex II., which are, by the terms of the Agreement,
  • in so far as France is concerned, virtually suspended, the obligations
  • of Germany to deliver to France under the other Annexes remaining
  • unaffected.
  • Any question as to the capacity of Germany to satisfy the requirement
  • of France, and all questions of price, are to be settled by a
  • Commission of three members, one French and one German, and a third
  • selected by common agreement or nominated by the Swiss President.
  • The aggregate value of the deliveries to be made under the Agreement,
  • and of the deliveries to be made under Annexes III., V. and VI.
  • (hereafter, for the sake of brevity, called the “Annex deliveries”) in
  • the period expiring on the 1st May 1926, is fixed at a maximum of 7
  • milliard gold marks.
  • In regard to the Annex deliveries the Agreement in no way modifies
  • the Treaty provisions under which Germany is credited and France
  • debited forthwith with the value, but special provisions, which are
  • financially the essential part of the Agreement, are made for bringing
  • to reparation account the value of the Agreement deliveries. These
  • special provisions are designed to secure that Germany shall only be
  • credited on reparation account at the time of delivery with a certain
  • proportion of them, and that deliveries not thus accounted for, which
  • may be called “excess deliveries,” shall be liquidated over a period
  • of years beginning at the earliest on 1st May 1926. The provisions
  • themselves are somewhat intricate, comprising, as they do, a series of
  • interacting limitations, and they require some elucidation.
  • (1) In no case is credit to be given to Germany in any one year for
  • Annex and Agreement deliveries together to an amount exceeding one
  • milliard gold marks.
  • (2) In no case is credit to be given to Germany in any one year for
  • more than 45 per cent of the value of the Agreement deliveries or for
  • more than 35 per cent if the value of the Agreement deliveries exceeds
  • one milliard gold marks.
  • The effect of the above is to prescribe that 55 per cent (or, if the
  • Agreement operates successfully, 65 per cent) of the value of the
  • Agreement deliveries _as a minimum_ will be the object of deferred
  • payment by instalments. If the Agreement deliveries reached really high
  • figures, the operation of the milliard limitation would make the carry
  • forward much more than 65 per cent.
  • The excess deliveries are to be liquidated with interest at 5 per cent
  • per annum in 10 equal annual instalments as from 1st May 1926, subject
  • to certain conditions:—
  • (1) France shall in no case be debited in one year for Agreement
  • deliveries with an amount which, when added to the value of her Annex
  • deliveries in that year, would make her responsible for more than her
  • share (52 per cent) of the total reparation payments made by Germany in
  • that year.
  • (2) Agreement deliveries continue after 1st May 1926, with the same
  • provisions for deferred payment. If in any year between May 1926 and
  • May 1936 the amount (not exceeding 35 or 45 per cent) of the value of
  • that year’s Agreement deliveries to be credited to Germany, together
  • with the annual instalment to repay the debt incurred in respect of the
  • period ending 1st May 1926, exceeds one milliard, the excess is to be
  • carried forward from year to year until a year is reached in which no
  • such excess is created by the payment. But in no case shall the amount
  • credited, even if it is less than one milliard gold marks, exceed the
  • limit laid down by the preceding condition.
  • (3) Any balance with which Germany has not been credited on 1st May
  • 1936 is to be credited to her with compound interest at 5 per cent in
  • four half–yearly payments on 30th June and 31st December 1936 and 30th
  • June and 31st December 1937. But, again, these half–yearly payments
  • shall not be made if the effect of making them would be to exceed the
  • limit laid down in Condition 1 above.
  • (4) Agreement deliveries continue indefinitely after 1st May 1936, with
  • power, however, to Germany to arrest them whenever the execution of
  • them would result in France owing more than 52 per cent of Germany’s
  • annual reparation payment in respect of Annex deliveries, deferred
  • payments already matured, and the 35 or 45 per cent of current
  • deliveries.
  • From the above it is to be noted that, while there is a limitation for
  • the first five years of the amount of Agreement deliveries which can be
  • demanded, there is—
  • (1) No point at which the right of France to demand these special
  • deliveries automatically terminates.
  • (2) No final limitation upon the value of the deliveries which can be
  • demanded by France during the lifetime of the Agreement.
  • (3) No definitely prescribed period within which France’s debt to
  • Germany and to the other partners in reparation shall be liquidated.
  • * * * * *
  • It remains necessary to draw attention to one subsidiary point of a
  • financial character under the Schedule of Payments. Part of Germany’s
  • annual reparation liability consists of the payment of 26 per cent of
  • the value of German exports in each period of twelve months, and part
  • of the security for the payment consists of the proceeds of a levy of
  • 25 per cent on the value of all German exports. The French Government
  • has undertaken to support a request, to be submitted by the German
  • Government to the Reparation Commission, for the inclusion in the
  • exports which form the basis of these calculations of that part only of
  • the value of the deliveries made under the Agreement which is credited
  • to Germany and debited to France during any particular year.
  • If it can be assumed that any part of the special deliveries to be made
  • under the Agreement would, in the absence of the Agreement, have been
  • diverted to Germany’s ordinary external trade, then the concession
  • desired will have the effect of diminishing the annual payments made by
  • Germany for the benefit of the Allies as a whole.
  • 2. _Decision of the Reparation Commission on October 20, 1921, after
  • considering the Franco–German Agreement of October 6, 1921_
  • The French Government, having submitted to the Reparation Commission
  • in accordance with Paragraph 3 of the Memorandum thereto attached
  • the Agreement between the representatives of the French and German
  • Governments signed at Wiesbaden on the 6th instant, the Commission has
  • come to the following decision:—
  • (1) It entirely approves the general principles underlying the
  • Agreement whereby special arrangements are proposed for enabling
  • Germany to liquidate the largest possible proportion of her reparation
  • obligations in the form of goods and services, more especially with a
  • view to the speedier restoration of the Devastated Regions.
  • (2) At the same time, it considers that the Agreement involves
  • certain departures from the provisions of Part VIII. of the Treaty of
  • Versailles, notably Article 237, Paragraphs 12 and 19 of Annex II. and
  • Paragraph 5 of Annex IV.
  • (3) As the Commission has no power to authorise such departures, it
  • decides to refer the question to the Governments represented on the
  • Commission, with a copy of the Memorandum and its Annex, recommending a
  • favourable examination of them.
  • (4) The Commission recommends that reasonable facilities for deferred
  • payment in respect of the exceptional volume which, if the arrangements
  • are successful, the deliveries in kind to France are likely to assume
  • during the next few years, should be accorded to France, subject to
  • any safeguards which the Allied Governments may regard as necessary to
  • protect their respective interests.
  • 3. _Concluding Recommendations of Sir John Bradbury’s Report to the
  • British Government (October 26, 1921)_
  • The safeguards which are envisaged as necessary by my Italian and
  • Belgian colleagues on the Reparation Commission and myself, and for
  • which we presume that our respective Governments will desire to
  • stipulate are—
  • (1) That a limit of time should be laid down after the expiration of
  • which no new deferment of debit should be permitted and the liquidation
  • of the existing deferred debits should commence to be made by regular
  • annual instalments.
  • The precise length of this period should be determined upon an estimate
  • of the time necessary to carry out the main work of reconstruction,
  • regard being had to the time required by Germany to effect the
  • necessary supplies. In view of the delays which are inevitable in
  • regard to operations of the magnitude of those contemplated, the
  • prescribed period might be reasonably somewhat longer than the four and
  • a half years’ initial period under the agreement, but it should not
  • exceed seven years.
  • (2) That in no circumstances should the aggregate amount for which
  • debit against France for the time being stands deferred be allowed to
  • exceed a prescribed amount, say, 4 milliard gold marks.
  • (3) That a provision should be inserted for the payment by France to
  • the general reparation account from time to time (within the limits
  • of the deferred debits for the time being outstanding) of any amounts
  • which may be necessary to secure that the other Allies shall receive
  • their proper proportions of the amounts due from Germany under the
  • Schedule of Payments.
  • Subject to the introduction of these safeguards, to which it would
  • not appear that legitimate exception could be taken, the arrangements
  • contemplated by the agreement may be expected to accelerate the
  • solution of the Reparation problem on practical lines in a manner
  • advantageous to France without prejudicing the interests of other
  • Powers, and it is upon this ground that the Reparation Commission has
  • unanimously recommended them for favourable examination by the Allied
  • Governments.
  • If the Allied Governments approve the general scheme, subject to
  • whatever safeguards they may decide to be necessary, there will
  • remain certain subsidiary points for the Reparation Commission to
  • consider—amongst other:—
  • (1) The proposed omission of the excess deliveries from the index
  • figure determining the annual liability under the Schedule of Payments,
  • until such time as these deliveries are finally brought to account for
  • reparation purposes.
  • (2) The special arrangements for substitution in respect of articles
  • of which France is entitled to restitution by identity, involving in
  • certain cases money payments; and
  • (3) The special arrangements in regard to the delivery of coal and the
  • prices to be credited and debited, which in several particulars affect
  • the interest of other Powers.
  • IX. TABLES OF INTER–GOVERNMENTAL INDEBTEDNESS
  • (_A_) _Advances by the United States Government to other Governments
  • (as in July 1921)_
  • ───────────────┬─────────────────┬───────────────┬──────────────┐
  • │ Credits granted │ │ │
  • │ under Liberty │ Surplus War │ Food Relief. │
  • │ Loan Acts.[117] │Materials Sale.│ │
  • │ │ │ │
  • ───────────────┼─────────────────┼───────────────┼──────────────┤
  • Armenia │ │ │ $8,028,412.15│
  • Austria │ │ │ │
  • Belgium │ $347,691,566.23│ $27,588,581.14│ │
  • Cuba │ 9,025,500.00│ │ │
  • Czecho–Slovakia│ 61,256,206.74│ 20,621,994.54│ 6,428,089.19│
  • Esthonia │ │ 12,213,377.88│ 1,785,767.72│
  • Finland │ │ │ 8,281,926.17│
  • France │ 2,950,762,938.19│ 400,000,000.00│ │
  • Great Britain │ 4,166,318,358.44│ │ │
  • Greece │ 15,000,000.00│ │ │
  • Hungary │ │ │ │
  • Italy │ 1,648,034,050.90│ │ │
  • Latvia │ │ 2,521,869.32│ 2,610,417.82│
  • Liberia │ 26,000.00│ │ │
  • Lithuania │ │ 4,159,491.96│ 822,136.07│
  • Poland │ │ 59,636,320.25│ 51,671,749.36│
  • Rumania │ 23,205,819.52│ 12,922,675.42│ │
  • Russia │ 187,729,750.00│ 406,082.30│ 4,465,465.07│
  • Serbia │ 26,175,139.22│ 24,978,020.99│ │
  • ├─────────────────┼───────────────┼──────────────┤
  • Totals │$9,435,225,329.24│$565,048,413.80│$84,093,963.55│
  • ───────────────┴─────────────────┴───────────────┴──────────────┘
  • ───────────────┬──────────────┬─────────────┬──────────────────
  • │ │ Interest │
  • │ Grain │ accrued and │ Total[118]
  • │ Corporation │unpaid up to │ Obligations.
  • │ │ July 1921. │
  • ───────────────┼──────────────┼─────────────┼──────────────────
  • Armenia │ $3,931,505.34│ │ $11,959,917.49
  • Austria │ 24,055,708.92│ │ 24,055,708.92
  • Belgium │ │ $34,000,000 │ 409,280,147.37
  • Cuba │ │ │ 9,025,500.00
  • Czecho–Slovakia│ 2,873,238.25│ 6,000,000 │ 97,179,528.72
  • Esthonia │ │ │ 13,999,145.60
  • Finland │ │ │ 8,281,926.17
  • France │ │ 284,000,000 │ 3,634,762,938.19
  • Great Britain │ │ 407,000,000 │ 4,573,318,358.44
  • Greece │ │ │ 15,000,000.00
  • Hungary │ 1,685,835.61│ │ 1,685,835.61
  • Italy │ │ 161,000,000 │ 1,809,034,050.90
  • Latvia │ │ │ 5,132,287.14
  • Liberia │ │ │ 26,000.00
  • Lithuania │ │ │ 4,981,628.03
  • Poland │ 24,353,590.97│ │ 135,661,660.58
  • Rumania │ │ 2,500,000 │ 38,628,494.94
  • Russia │ │ 19,000,000 │ 211,601,297.37
  • Serbia │ │ 3,500,000 │ 54,653,160.21
  • ├──────────────┼─────────────┼──────────────────
  • Totals │$56,899,879.09│$943,500,000 │$11,084,767,585.68
  • ───────────────┴──────────────┴─────────────┴──────────────────
  • (_B_) _Advances by the British Government to Other Governments (as on
  • March 31, 1921)_
  • _Allied Governments[119]_—
  • France £557,039,507 6 8
  • Russia 561,402,234 18 5
  • Italy 476,850,000 0 0
  • Belgium 103,421,192 8 9
  • Serbia 22,247,376 12 5
  • Montenegro 204,755 19 9
  • Rumania 21,393,662 2 8
  • Portugal 18,575,000 0 0
  • Greece 22,577,978 9 7
  • Belgian Congo 3,550,300 0 0
  • ───────────────────────£1,787,262,007 18 3
  • Loans for Relief—
  • Austria £8,605,134 9 9
  • Rumania 1,294,726 0 8
  • Serb–Croat–Slovene
  • Kingdom 1,839,167 3 7
  • Poland 4,137,040 10 1
  • Czecho–Slovakia 417,392 3 3
  • Esthonia 241,681 14 2
  • Lithuania 16,811 12 4
  • Latvia 20,169 1 10
  • Hungary 79,997 15 10
  • Armenia 77,613 17 2
  • Inter–Allied Commission
  • on the Danube 6,868 17 6
  • ─────────────────── 16,736,603 6 2
  • Other Loans (Stores, etc.)—
  • Czecho–Slovakia £2,000,000 0 0
  • Armenia 829,634 9 3
  • ──────────────────── 2,829,634 9 3
  • ────────────────────
  • Total £1,806,828,245 13 8
  • ────────────────────
  • FOOTNOTES:
  • [112] The following is the official summary issued at the time. The
  • complete text of the Agreement has not been published.
  • [113] Of which the most tangible were 400,000,000 Danish kroner payable
  • in respect of Sleswig, certain sums were from Luxemburg for coal,
  • any balance available in respect of German ships seized as prizes in
  • Brazilian ports, and any balance available towards reparation out of
  • German assets in the United States.
  • [114] So far as I am aware, no complete official text of these
  • decisions has been published in English. The above is translated from
  • the French text.
  • [115] The Commission published at the same time a warning that it had
  • not adopted these claims, but was about to examine them.
  • [116] The arrangement under which a German private company is to be
  • created to deal directly with the orders without the intervention of
  • the French and German Governments is intended to obviate the delays
  • which experience has shown to be inseparable from the employment of the
  • present machinery. It does not appear to have any important bearing on
  • the general financial situation, since the deliveries will clearly have
  • to be financed by the German Government and will ultimately be paid for
  • by means of a reparation credit in account with the German Government.
  • [117] This is a net figure and allows for repayments made up to
  • July 1921, of which the chief items are $78,000,000 by France, and
  • $111,000,000 by Great Britain.
  • [118] The totals at the foot of these two columns include miscellaneous
  • items for interest not entered in the particulars given in the columns
  • themselves. A further sum of about $250,000,000 will have accrued for
  • interest by February 1922.
  • [119] These accounts include interest, except in the case of Belgium
  • and Serbia, from whom interest has not been charged, and in the case of
  • Russia, where no interest has been entered up since January 1918.
  • INDEX
  • Allied debts, 170 f., 183, 193 f., 238
  • Armistice negotiations, 145, 148 f.
  • Army of Occupation, expenses of, 84_n._, 133 f., 140, 191
  • Austria, 130, 190, 191
  • Balfour, A. J., 148_n._
  • Baruch, 72_n._, 106_n._, 153, 155, 156, 159, 160_n._
  • Belgian priority, 135–6, 139–40, 190, 204
  • Reparation claims, 123–4, 197
  • Boulogne Conference, 19
  • Boyden, 112, 130
  • Bradbury, Sir John, 93, 95, 128_n._, 129, 216
  • Brenier, 109, 110, 118_n._
  • Briand, 24, 25, 27, 41, 69, 114
  • British Reparation Claims, 124, 211
  • Brockdorff–Rantzau, 29
  • Brussels Conference (Experts), 22–3
  • Brussels Conference (League of Nations), 86
  • Brussels Conference (Premiers), 19
  • Bulgaria, 130, 190
  • Clemenceau, 84_n._, 108, 149, 150
  • Coal, 44 f., 75, 98
  • Cunliffe, Lord, 72, 156
  • Curzon, Lord, 57_n._
  • D’Ahernon, Lord, 31
  • Decisions of London, 95
  • Disarmament of Germany, 16–19
  • Dominion Prime Ministers’ Conference, 139
  • Doumer, 111, 141
  • Dubois, 110, 115_n._, 128_n._
  • Dulles, John Foster, 156–7
  • East Prussia (plebiscite), 11
  • _Economic Consequences of the Peace_, 5, 39, 45, 51, 55_n._, 71, 72,
  • 74_n._, 107, 108, 114, 119, 124, 126_n._, 127_n._, 144, 146_n._,
  • 166, 173
  • Elsas, Dr. Moritz, 88–9, 92_n._
  • Exports, German, 79 f., 99, 165 f.
  • Financial Agreement of Paris (Aug. 1921), 135, 141 f.
  • Foch, Marshal, 31, 33, 57, 148_n._
  • Forgeot, 70_n._
  • Fournier–Sarlovèze, 116_n._
  • Frankfurt, Occupation of, 15, 57
  • French Reparation Claim, 107 f., 117 f., 210
  • George, Lloyd, 1, 17, 18, 21, 27, 30, 33, 41, 84_n._, 121, 138_n._, 139,
  • 150, 155, 179, 198
  • German Budget, 81 f.
  • German Counter–proposal (March 1921), 28–30
  • German Counter–proposal (April 1921), 36 f., 215 f.
  • German individual income, 86 f.
  • German property in United States, 77, 143
  • Gladstone, 6
  • Guarantees, Committee of, 68 f., 225 f.
  • Haig, Sir Douglas, 148_n_.
  • Harding, President, 171
  • Heichen, Dr. Arthur, 87
  • Helfferich, 88, 90
  • _History of the Peace Conference of Paris_, 147_n._, 152_n._, 160_n._
  • House, Col., 148_n._
  • Hughes, W. M., 156
  • Hungary, 192
  • Hymans, 150
  • Hythe Conference, 18
  • Invasion of Germany, 31, 32, 36
  • Italian Reparation Claims, 127, 211
  • Italy, 190
  • Kaiser, trial of, 14
  • Kapp, “Putsch,” 15
  • Klotz, 24, 72, 109, 111, 147, 151 f.
  • Lamont, J. W., 106_n._, 161, 162_n._
  • Lansburgh, Dr. Albert, 87
  • Law, Bonar, 150
  • League of Nations, 12, 61, 188
  • Leipzig trials, 15
  • Lévy, Raphaël–Georges, 118_n._
  • Leygues, 21, 24
  • Lignite, 55
  • London Conference I., 28, 34
  • London Conference II., 40
  • London Settlement, 64 f., 72, 73, 81, 84_n._, 130, 188 f., 221
  • London Ultimatum I., 30, 35, 213
  • London Ultimatum II., 16, 19, 31_n._, 42, 44, 57, 219 f.
  • Loucheur, 31, 92, 95, 109, 110, 112_n._, 117, 120
  • Loucheur–Rathenau Agreement; _vide_ Wiesbaden Agreement
  • Mark Exchange, 81, 100 f.
  • Mercantile Marine of Germany, 16, 137
  • “Mermeix,” 148_n._, 149_n._
  • Millerand, 18, 20
  • Newspaper opinion, 7
  • Nitti, 18
  • Occupation, Army of, 84_n._, 133, 140
  • Occupation of Germany, 188, 214, 219
  • Occupation of Germany, legality of, 32, 41, 57 f.
  • Orlando, 150
  • Paris decisions, 18, 26, 32, 34, 39, 40, 57, 207
  • Payment in kind, 97 f., 168
  • Pensions, 125, 146 f., 185
  • Poincaré, 24, 108, 128, 129
  • Poland, 192 f.
  • Poland’s coal, 52
  • Private opinion, 7, 8
  • Rathenau, 92, 95
  • Reparation Claims, 126 f., 210 f.
  • Reparation and International Trade, 163 f.
  • Reparation Bill, 39, 106 f., 185
  • Reparation Bonds, 58 f., 101, 207, 221
  • Reparation Commission, 21, 32, 35, 45, 47, 59, 61, 66_n._, 67, 68, 73,
  • 93, 106, 110, 118, 126, 156, 221 f., 235
  • Reparation Commission, Assessment of, 27, 127 f., 219
  • Reparation, Estimates of, 39, 72
  • Reparation Receipts, division of, 138 f., 203
  • Restitution, 16, 149, 150
  • Revision of Treaty, 185 f.
  • Ruhr, Occupation of, 36, 41, 58, 204
  • Ruhr riots, 15
  • San Remo Conference, 15, 18
  • Sanctions, 32, 36, 57_n._
  • Schlesvig (plebiscite), 11
  • Simons, 28, 29, 32, 38_n._, 213
  • Smuts, General, 160
  • Sonino, 150
  • Spa Coal Agreement, 45 f., 102, 133, 136, 205
  • Spa Conference, 18, 19, 45, 138, 203
  • Sumner, Lord, 156
  • Tardieu, 24, 27, 60, 72, 106_n._, 107_n._, 108_n._, 114_n._, 117,
  • 120_n._, 121_n._, 138, 147, 148_n._, 149_n._, 150_n._, 151, 153
  • _The Times_, 18, 20, 22, 27, 32, 55_n._, 100, 110, 117_n._
  • United States, 36, 38, 78_n._, 143
  • United States and Inter–Allied Debts, 170, 183, 194 f., 238
  • United States, Treaty rights of, towards Germany, 77, 78, 130, 140, 142
  • Upper Silesia, 11, 30, 32, 39, 52, 54
  • Westphalian riots, 15
  • Wierzlicki, 53
  • Wiesbaden Agreement, 76, 92 f., 187, 211 f.
  • Wilson, President, 146 f., 151 f., 157, 160, 161–162
  • Young, Allyn, 5_n._
  • BY THE SAME AUTHOR
  • THE ECONOMIC CONSEQUENCES OF THE PEACE
  • _First published in London, December, 1919, and in New York, January,
  • 1920. Afterwards reprinted in French, German, Italian, Spanish, Dutch,
  • Flemish, Danish, Swedish, Rumanian, Russian, and Chinese, these
  • editions, of which the chief are mentioned below, amounting in all to
  • 140,000 copies._
  • 1. THE ECONOMIC CONSEQUENCES OF THE PEACE.
  • London: Macmillan and Co., 1919.
  • 2. THE ECONOMIC CONSEQUENCES OF THE PEACE.
  • London: Labour Research Department, 1920.
  • [Out of print.]
  • 3. THE ECONOMIC CONSEQUENCES OF THE PEACE.
  • New York: Harcourt, Brace and Co. 1920. $2.50.
  • 4. LES CONSÉQUENCES ÉCONOMIQUES DE LA PAIX. Traduit de l’Anglais par
  • PAUL FRANCK.
  • Paris: Editions de la Nouvelle Revue Française. 1920.
  • 5. DIE WIRTHSCHAFTLICHEN FOLGEN DES FRIEDENSVERTRAGENS. Übersetzt von
  • M. J. BONN und C. BRINKMANN.
  • München: Duncker und Humblot. 1920.
  • 6. DE ECONOMISCHE GEVOLGEN VAN DEN VREDE. Met een Inleiding van Mr. G.
  • VISSERIG.
  • Amsterdam: Uitgevers–Maatschappij Elsevier. 1920.
  • 7. LE CONSEGUENZE ECONOMICHE DELLA PACE. Traduzione di VINCENZO TASCO.
  • Prefazione di VINCENZO GIUFFRIDA.
  • Milano: Fratelli Treves. 1920.
  • 8. FREDENS EKONOMISKA FOLJDER. Översättning av EVERT BERGGRÉN.
  • Stockholm: Albert Bonnier. 1920.
  • 9. LAS CONSECUENCIAS ECONÓMICAS DE LA PAZ. Traducción por JUAN UÑA.
  • Madrid: Calpe. 1920.
  • 10. DE ECONOMISCHE GEVOLGEN VAN DEN VREDE. Vlaamsche Uitgave vertaing
  • van G. W.
  • Brussel: Uitgeverij _Ons Vaderland_. 1920.
  • 11. URTMARILE ECONOMICE A LE PĂCH.
  • Bucaresti: Editura _Viata Romineasca_. 1920.
  • 12. EKONOMITJESKIJA POSLEDSTVIJA MIRA.
  • Stockholm: W. Tullbergs Boktryckeri. 1921.
  • PRESS NOTICES
  • _British_
  • _THE NATION_, Dec. 13, 1919.—“This is the first heavy shot that has
  • been fired in the war which the intellectuals opened on the statesmen
  • the moment they realized what a piece of work the Treaty was.”
  • _WESTMINSTER GAZETTE_, Dec. 20, 1919.—“Mr. Keynes has produced a
  • smashing and unanswerable indictment of the economic settlement.... It
  • is too much to hope that the arbiters of our destinies will read it and
  • perhaps learn wisdom, but it should do much good in informing a wide
  • section of that public which will in its turn become the arbiters of
  • theirs.”
  • _SUNDAY CHRONICLE_, Dec. 21, 1919.—“No criticism of the Peace which
  • omits, as Mr. Keynes seems to me by implication to omit, the aspect of
  • it not as a treaty, but as a sentence, has any right to be heard by the
  • European Allied peoples.”
  • _THE SPECTATOR_, Dec. 20, 1919.—“The world is not governed by
  • economical forces alone, and we do not blame the statesmen at Paris for
  • declining to be guided by Mr. Keynes if he gave them such political
  • advice as he sets forth in his book.”
  • _THE TIMES_, Jan. 5, 1920.—“Mr. Keynes has written an extremely
  • ‘clever’ book on the Peace Conference and its economic consequences....
  • As a whole, his cry against the Peace seems to us the cry of an
  • academic mind, accustomed to deal with the abstractions of that
  • largely metaphysical exercise known as ‘political economy,’ in revolt
  • against the facts and forces of actual political existence....
  • Indeed, one of the most striking features of Mr. Keynes’s book is the
  • political inexperience, not to say ingenuousness, which it reveals....
  • He believes it would have been wise and just to demand from Germany
  • payment of £2,000,000,000 ‘in final settlement of all claims without
  • further examination of particulars.’”
  • _THE ATHENÆUM_, Jan. 23, 1920.—“This book is a perfectly well–equipped
  • arsenal of facts and arguments, to which every one will resort for
  • years to come who wishes to strike a blow against the forces of
  • prejudice, delusion, and stupidity. It is not easy to make large
  • numbers of men reasonable by a book, yet there are no limits to which,
  • without undue extravagance, we may not hope that the influence of
  • this book may not extend. Never was the case for reasonableness more
  • powerfully put. It is enforced with extraordinary art. What might
  • easily have been a difficult treatise, semi–official or academic,
  • proves to be as fascinating as a good novel.”
  • _FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW_, March 1, 1920.—“Mr. Keynes’s book has now been
  • published three months, and no sort of official reply to it has been
  • issued. Nothing but the angry cries of bureaucrats have been heard. No
  • such crushing indictment of a great act of international policy, no
  • such revelation of the futility of diplomats has even been made.”
  • _TIMES LITERARY SUPPLEMENT_, April 29, 1920.—“Mr. Keynes ... has
  • violently attacked the whole work of those who made the Treaty in a
  • book which exhibits every kind of ability except the political kind....
  • Mr. Keynes knows everything except the elements of politics, which
  • is the science of discovering, and the art of accomplishing, the
  • practicable in public affairs.”
  • _TIMES_ (“Annual Financial and Commercial Review”), Jan. 28,
  • 1921.—“The almost unhealthy greed with which Mr. Keynes’s book on _The
  • Economic Consequences of the Peace_ was devoured in a dozen countries
  • was but a symptom of the new desire to appreciate, and, if possible, to
  • cope with, the economic consequences not only of the peace but of the
  • war.”
  • _LIVERPOOL COURIER_, Feb. 2, 1921.—“In the eyes of the world—at
  • least, of the world that is not pro–German—the reparation costs are
  • wholly inadequate. It is true that in the eyes of Mr. J. M. Keynes
  • it is wicked to charge Germany with the cost of war pensions, but we
  • imagine that the average man with a simple sense of simple justice does
  • not agree with Mr. Keynes.”
  • “REALIST” in the _ENGLISH REVIEW_, March 1921.—“The operation of
  • indemnity–payment must be followed through to its remorseless end....
  • The cry ‘Germany must pay’ has still a good healthy sound about it.”
  • _ENGLISH REVIEW_, June 1921.—“What Mr. Maynard Keynes predicted in his
  • remarkable book is coming only too true. All over Europe the nations
  • are standing to arms, thinking boundaries, while trade languishes,
  • production stagnates, and credit lapses into the relativities.”
  • _American_
  • JOSEPH P. COTTON in the _EVENING POST_, New York, Jan. 30, 1920.—“Mr.
  • Keynes’s book is the first good book on peace and the reconstruction
  • of Europe. The writing is simple and sincere and true ... a great book
  • with a real message.”
  • PAUL D. CRAVATH in the _SUN AND NEW YORK HERALD_, Feb. 2, 1920.—“No
  • English novel during or since the war has had such a success as this
  • book. It should be read by every thoughtful American. It is the first
  • serious discussion of the Peace Treaty by a man who knows the facts and
  • is capable of discussing them with intelligence and authority.”
  • HAROLD J. LASKI in the _NATION_, New York, Feb. 7, 1920.—“This is
  • a very great book. If any answer can be made to the overwhelming
  • indictment of the Treaty that it contains, that answer has yet to
  • be published. Mr. Keynes writes with a fullness of knowledge, an
  • incisiveness of judgment, and a penetration into the ultimate causes
  • of economic events that perhaps only half–a–dozen living economists
  • might hope to rival. Nor is the manner of his book less remarkable than
  • its substance. The style is like finely–hammered steel. It is full of
  • unforgettable phrases and of vivid portraits etched in the biting acid
  • of a passionate moral indignation.”
  • F. W. TAUSSIG, Harvard University, in the _QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF
  • ECONOMICS_, Feb. 1920.—“Mr. Keynes needs no introduction to
  • economists. The high quality of his work is known. This book shows the
  • sure touch, the wide interests, the independent judgment, which we
  • expect. It shows, also, fine spirit and literary skill.... Coming to
  • the economic provisions of the Treaty, I find myself in general accord
  • with what Mr. Keynes says. He makes out an estimate of what Germany can
  • do in the way of reparation.... The maximum cannot, in his judgment,
  • exceed ten billions of dollars. Some such figure, it is not improper
  • to say, was reached independently by Professor A. A. Young in his
  • estimates for the American financial advisers.”
  • _FINANCIAL WORLD_, New York City, Feb. 16, 1920.—“There is a thousand
  • dollars of information in it for the average business man.”
  • FRANK A. VANDERLIP in _CHICAGO NEWS_, March 3, 1920.—“I regard it
  • as the most important volume published since the Armistice. It is
  • certain to have a profound effect on world thought. It is a deep
  • analysis of the economic structure of Europe at the outbreak of the
  • war, a brilliant characterisation of the Peace Conference, a revealing
  • analysis of the shortcomings of the Treaty, a dissection of the
  • reparation claims, done with the scientific spirit and steadiness of
  • hand of a great surgeon, a vision of Europe after the Treaty, which is
  • the most illuminating picture that has yet been made of the immediate
  • situation on the Continent, and, finally, constructive remedial
  • proposals. Every chapter bears the imprint of a master hand, of a mind
  • trained to translate economic data, and of absolutely unfaltering
  • courage to tell the truth.”
  • ALVIN JOHNSON in the _NEW REPUBLIC_, April 14, 1920.—“There has been
  • no failure anywhere to recognise that Keynes’s _Economic Consequences
  • of the Peace_ requires an ‘answer.’ Too many complacencies have been
  • assailed by it.... What progress are his critics making in their
  • attack on it?... There is surprisingly little effort made by American
  • reviewers to refute the charge that the Treaty is in many respects
  • in direct violation of the preliminary engagements, nor is anywhere
  • a serious attempt made to show that those engagements were not
  • morally binding.... The critics have not seriously shaken Keynes’s
  • characterization of the Treaty. They have not been able to get far away
  • from agreement with him as to what the Treaty should have been. They
  • admit the desirability of revision.”
  • _DETROIT FREE PRESS_, Nov. 21, 1921.—“Only once have I seen Viviani
  • go into action gradually. It was after his last trip to the United
  • States. He was talking in a subdued conversational tone when suddenly
  • he thought of John Maynard Keynes’s book, _The Economic Consequences
  • of the Peace_. His face, hitherto motionless, twitched a little. His
  • words accelerated slowly. The current of his emotion spread curiously
  • through the muscles of his whole body, until the figure which had been
  • relaxed from head to foot became tense in every fibre. In a moment he
  • was denouncing, with the sonorous blast of his anger, the book which
  • he said he had encountered in every country in the New World, as ‘a
  • monument of iniquity,’ a monster which confronted him everywhere in
  • South or North America, and which for some (to him) incredible reason
  • everyone seemed to believe as the gospel truth about the pact of
  • Versailles.”
  • TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE
  • -Plain print and punctuation errors fixed.
  • -Table at page 238 has been splitted into two tables, because of its large
  • dimension.
  • End of Project Gutenberg's A Revision of the Treaty, by John Maynard Keynes
  • *** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A REVISION OF THE TREATY ***
  • ***** This file should be named 46037-0.txt or 46037-0.zip *****
  • This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
  • http://www.gutenberg.org/4/6/0/3/46037/
  • Produced by Giovanni Fini and the Online Distributed
  • Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
  • produced from images generously made available by The
  • Internet Archive)
  • Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
  • will be renamed.
  • Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
  • one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
  • (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
  • permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
  • set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
  • copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
  • protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
  • Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
  • charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
  • do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
  • rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
  • such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
  • research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
  • practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
  • subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
  • redistribution.
  • *** START: FULL LICENSE ***
  • THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
  • PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
  • To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
  • distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
  • (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
  • Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
  • www.gutenberg.org/license.
  • Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works
  • 1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
  • and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
  • (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
  • the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
  • all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
  • If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
  • terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
  • entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
  • 1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
  • used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
  • agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
  • things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
  • paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
  • and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
  • works. See paragraph 1.E below.
  • 1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
  • or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
  • collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
  • individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
  • located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
  • copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
  • works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
  • are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
  • freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
  • this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
  • the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
  • keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
  • 1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
  • what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
  • a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
  • the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
  • before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
  • creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
  • Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
  • the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
  • States.
  • 1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
  • 1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
  • access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
  • whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
  • phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
  • Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
  • copied or distributed:
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
  • almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
  • re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
  • with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
  • 1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
  • from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
  • posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
  • and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
  • or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
  • with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
  • work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
  • through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
  • Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
  • 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
  • with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
  • must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
  • terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
  • to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
  • permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
  • 1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
  • work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
  • 1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
  • electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
  • prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
  • active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License.
  • 1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
  • compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
  • word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
  • distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
  • "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
  • posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
  • you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
  • copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
  • request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
  • form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
  • 1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
  • performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
  • unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
  • access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
  • that
  • - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  • the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  • you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
  • owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
  • has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
  • Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
  • must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
  • prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
  • returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
  • sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
  • address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
  • the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
  • - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  • you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  • does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License. You must require such a user to return or
  • destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
  • and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
  • Project Gutenberg-tm works.
  • - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
  • money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  • electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
  • of receipt of the work.
  • - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  • distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
  • 1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
  • forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
  • both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
  • Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
  • Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
  • 1.F.
  • 1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
  • effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
  • public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
  • works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
  • "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
  • corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
  • property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
  • computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
  • your equipment.
  • 1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
  • of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
  • liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
  • fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
  • LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
  • PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
  • TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
  • LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
  • INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
  • DAMAGE.
  • 1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
  • defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
  • receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
  • written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
  • received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
  • your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
  • the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
  • refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
  • providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
  • receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
  • is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
  • opportunities to fix the problem.
  • 1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
  • in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
  • WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
  • WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
  • 1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
  • warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
  • If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
  • law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
  • interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
  • the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
  • provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
  • 1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
  • trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
  • providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
  • with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
  • promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
  • harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
  • that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
  • or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
  • work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
  • Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
  • Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
  • electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
  • including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
  • because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
  • people in all walks of life.
  • Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
  • assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
  • goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
  • remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
  • and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
  • To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
  • and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
  • and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org
  • Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
  • Foundation
  • The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
  • 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
  • state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
  • Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
  • number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
  • permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
  • The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
  • Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
  • throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809
  • North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email
  • contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the
  • Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
  • For additional contact information:
  • Dr. Gregory B. Newby
  • Chief Executive and Director
  • gbnewby@pglaf.org
  • Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation
  • Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
  • spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
  • increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
  • freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
  • array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
  • ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
  • status with the IRS.
  • The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
  • charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
  • States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
  • considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
  • with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
  • where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
  • SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
  • particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
  • While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
  • have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
  • against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
  • approach us with offers to donate.
  • International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
  • any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
  • outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
  • Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
  • methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
  • ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
  • To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
  • Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
  • works.
  • Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
  • with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
  • Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
  • Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
  • editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
  • unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
  • keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
  • Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
  • www.gutenberg.org
  • This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
  • including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
  • subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.